Actions

Work Header

Psychic

Summary:

Based off similar to the Frozen movie/musical; Long ago, Mikey was chosen by a magical god and blessed with magic powers when he was a baby

One night the young three turtles played with Mikey and his powers until they begin to roughly treat his magic like a toy, which causes Mikey to accidentally caused his psychic powers to explode and blast the three turtles unconscious.

After the ancient folk heal them and had their memories erased of Mikey's magic; Mikey was forced to conceal his powers by Splinter when a horrible vision was foretold if Mikey loses control of his magic again, his family may be doomed.

One day they were called to the Nexus World where Mikey was chosen to be part of the Hall of Fame of Champions and a Coronation Ball was to be held in honor for him.

The Ball went well until Mikey and Splinter got into a heated argument which causes his psychic powers to erupts and creates chaos in the palace, causing Mikey to fled in shame and fear.

It's up to Splinter and the turtles to save Mikey from a tyrannical emperor who wants him dead and to convince Mikey who has found a friend that helps him along with his powers to come home and let them help him better before things get worse

Notes:

NOTES: TMNT 2012 IS COPYRIGHT TO NICKELODEON ANIMATIONS STUDIOS

STORY & OCS ARE COPYRIGHT TO ME

THE LYRICS IN THIS CHAPTER IS COPYRIGHT TO QUEEN

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KH6jT4-FiUU&list=PLaFE3yzv3iRy57EdQn5oYuZBJMRbRoTcy&index=21

ENJOY THE STORY

Chapter 1: Prologue - Magical Playtime

Chapter Text

SET IN AN ALTERNATE WORLD OF THE 2003 SERIES WITH 2012 VERSION OF THE TURTLES

 

Many eons ago, a dimension reigned among an alternate Earth by the name of Nexus. The world that the Nexus resides in is much older than any other dimension.

It is there that the best of the best warriors come from different universes to challenge fighters to be the Battle Nexus Champions and Masters; it was said that those who mastered the champions reign over the world of the Nexus Earth to keep the peace and unity of other dimensions.

It was also foretold that long ago, an ancient race named the Magerias populated the Nexus City as they were a race of warlocks and witches. The Magerias were magical albino humanoids that serve their god, Magus.

Magus was the most powerful warlock in all dimensions, beloved by his people and the world before him. Legend has it that he sacrificed his life to protect his people from a near extinction event and as such, the gods in his world reward him by turning his body into stars that shine in the heavens themselves and becoming one with the gods himself.

As such the legend of Magus continues with his gift of incredible powers being blessed to those with a pure heart every eon or so as centuries went by.

It was the Chosen Magus's job to keep the peace and protect the people of the Nexus world and their world beyond them.

But as time goes on and more dimensions joined the Nexus world, violence and disorder corrupted the Magerias turning them to be feared and loathed by their xenophobic visitors and before long, a tyrannical emperor invaded their world and banished the Magerias into the wilderness outside the city where they resided for years since their homes was invaded.

And so for the next seventy years, the tyrannical robotic villain known as Emperor Mencius has ruled the Nexus World with a cold iron fist, a loving emperor to humanity but a dark threat to those he considers abominable.

Thus the legend of Magus continues with the next blessing of his power to be bestowed upon a new fighter, not just born but mutated.

A mutant with a heart of pureness, a turtle of great skills, a young brother of three older brothers, and a son to a mutant father.

This is the tale of Michelangelo Hamato, blessed with the power of Magus and the tale of how he came upon to bring peace and unity, not only to the Nexus World, not only to the Magerias, not only to his family...

But peace and acceptance to himself...

 

While the sun hangs in the sky and the desert has sand

While the waves crash in the sea and meet the land


While there's a wind and the stars and the rainbow

'Til the mountains crumble into the plain


Oh, yes, we'll keep on tryin'

Tread that fine line


Oh, we'll keep on tryin', yeah

'Til the end of time

'Til the end of time

'Til the end of time!!!


'Til the end of time!!!

 

 

 

June 5th 2008

Deep within the city sewers at a secret lair in New York City, lived a family unlike any other family. A man, once by the name of Hamato Yoshi now mutated into a humanoid rat called Splinter; his four pet turtles now mutated into humanoid turtles and adopted them as his own sons, lived in harmony down below the city of New York.

Name after the renaissance artists, the four turtles, Leonardo, Raphael, Donatello, and the youngest, Michelangelo were raised, trained and loved by their wise loving father and together they became a team that protects New York City from villainy

But many years ago, there was something that not even the allies of the turtles nor the bad guys above New York knew...Michelangelo, the little brother of the quartet, was blessed with a special gift.

In the Nexus World where Splinter, in the past while raising the turtles as infants, was approached by the Ancient One and was informed that he was chosen to take part of the Battle Nexus Championships, Thus Splinter became the Battle Nexus Champion in the end of the tournament and was blessed by the Ancient One for protection against the humans in the sewers below New York City, hence why no stranger has found the location as of this day but only a few who befriend the turtles were granted access.

It was there before Splinter left the Nexus that he was approached by one of the ancient folk of the Nexus World, the Magerias.

Their leader, a grand high witch by the name of Valour, approached Splinter and showed him her village and her people and informed him that this night was the night their god, Magus, was to choose the next successor of his powers and Valour, feeling from her power that the next Magus might be Splinter, he approached the ritual circle of the village.

When the god Magus appeared in his spiritual form, however, to their surprise, he chose Michelangelo to be the next successor, hence now that Michelangelo has the power of the Magus.

With Valour's help during the course of Mikey's early childhood, she and Splinter helped the young turtle learn to control and how to use his power.

The other brothers learned about Mikey's power at a young age and love to play with him and his magic, despite Splinter telling them that Mikey's magic is not a toy to play with.

But that hasn't stopped the brothers from having fun with Mikey...

One night while Splinter was out scavenging for food and stuff in the city, Six year old Michelangelo was asleep in his room when three older six year old turtles entered his room and gently shook him awake.

"Mikey, wake up" Six year old Leonardo shook Mikey awake.

"Wake up, wake up!" Six year old Raphael loudly spoke.

"Sssh, not too loud" Six year old Donatello hushed his second oldest brother.

Eventually the youngest of the quartet woke up and yawned: "Is it morning yet?"

"No it's still night time" Donnie shook his head.

"Then what's going on?" Mikey yawned.

"Papa's gone looking for stuff in the city, so we want to play," Leonardo replied.

"Can we play in the morning?" Mikey grumbled while pulling the blankets close.

"Nope, get up!" Raphael simply replied and took the blanket off from Mikey.

"OK, OK...What do you guys want to play?" Mikey yawned again.

The three turtles grinned happily at Mikey and then Leo said: "I think you know"

Mikey's eyes widened and shook his head frantically: "No, no! Daddy said I'm not suppose to use my magic as a toy"

"What Splinter doesn't know won't hurt him" Donnie shrugged.

"That's what you said before and that time again, and that other time again, and the other, OTHER time before then and—!" Mikey groaned.

"OK, OK! We get it! We'll be more careful this time" Raphael snapped.

"C'mon Mikey, we just want to play and your magic is awesome" Leo begged.

"Please?" Donnie sweetly pleaded.

Mikey looks at his three older brothers before he chuckled: "Alright but only for a few minutes and then can I go back to sleep?"

"Sure" Leo nodded.

"C'mon then" Mikey happily led his brothers to the dojo and got together in the middle of the room.

"You ready?" Mikey giggled.

The brothers nodded and with deep concentration, Michelangelo's hands began to glow blue and just like that, he used his magical psychic powers to create some blue fireworks in the air.

"That is awesome!" Raphael cheered in awe of the magical fireworks.

Soon Mikey created a giant blue shadow-like dragon that lifted the four turtles onto its back and flew around the room. The brothers were happily cheering and whooping in delight, loving the magical dragon ride.

After a few minutes of flying around like a roller-coaster, the magical dragon fades away and Mikey was getting more tired as he panted:

"OK, you guys had your fun; Now I'm off to bed"

"Nuh-uh! More magic, please!" Raphael grumpily grabs Mikey and pulls him back to the others.

"Guys, you know I'm not supposed to do this!" Mikey whimpered.

"But your magic is the most wonderful and amazing thing in the entire world," Leo replied, pleading with his young brother.

"Yeah and if we had magic powers like you, we wouldn't be asking you for this at all" Raphael scoffed.

Mikey felt hurt by that comment before Leo firmly looks at Raph and snapped:

"And what do you mean by that?"

"I know what he means..." Mikey sighed. "Sometimes I feel like you only want to be with me because of my magic powers and that's all; If I didn't had any magic in me, you wouldn't want to be with me"

"That's not true, Mikey," Donatello shook his head.

"It's a little true" Raphael shrugged to which Leo elbows Raphael in the arm and with that, Raph just grunted: "I'm joking, I'm only joking, sorry!"

Leo approached his worried little brother and said: "Mikey, even if you don't have magical powers, we'll always love you and of course we'll always want to be with you"

"You promise?" Mikey whimpered.

Leo hugs his baby brother and reply with: "I promise"

"Same here, little bro" Donnie vowed and hugs him too.

"Me too, Mikey" Raph agreed and joined the hug.

"Thanks guys" Mikey thanked the others, feeling relieved and happy at that point.

"Now come on, let's keep playing" Leonardo giggled.

Mikey soon continues to use his powers to create images and moving objects from the power of the Magus, all glowing and blue as if there were spiritual images coming to life.

"Mikey! Make me fly!" Raphael excitedly spoke out.

"OK" Mikey chuckled and used his power to make Raphael fly in the air.

"Look at me, I'm a superhero!" Raphael cheered and flew around the dojo, glowing blue aura around him.

"Mikey, can you make a robot for me?" Donnie asked his baby brother.

And with a wave of his hand, Mikey's magic creates an image of a big robot for Donnie to ride on.

"Awesome!" Donnie squealed in delight and hopped on the robot to play with it.

"Mikey! Make me a spaceship" Leo pleaded and with a movement of his hand, Mikey granted Leo's request as the eldest was riding a glowing UFO.

"You're the best Mikey!" He cheered.

For a while, Mikey uses his magic to play with his brothers but most of the time, he was just doing what they wanted him to do and eventually he was getting tired and his head started to hurt due to his powers being overused, causing a side effect in the poor turtle.

Before Mikey could even have a chance to relax, Leo grabbed Mikey by the arm and happily said: "OK, Mikey! My turn!"

"Nuh-uh! It's my turn with his magic!" Raphael argues and grabs Mikey's other arm.

"You're both wrong! It's my turn with him" Donatello complained while grabbing Mikey by the back of his shell.

"Hey, be fair! We're taking turns and besides it's my turn!" Leo argued.

"No, my turn!" Donnie whined.

"Who even says that you get a turn?!" Raphael snapped.

Soon the three older brothers begin to argue on who gets to use Mikey's magic next, causing the poor young turtle to whimper and shiver as he was roughly pulled from one side to the next by his arguing brothers.

"I'm the eldest! So I say it's my turn!" Leo snapped.

"G-Guys" Mikey stuttered.

"No way! I haven't had a turn in a while" Donnie snapped back.

"You're hurting me" Mikey whimpered.

"I'm having the next turn and I'll beat the green out of you both if you won't!" Raphael growled.

The three older brothers continued to handle Mikey like he was a toy to them, much to his growing panic and being roughly pulled by his brothers while hearing them snapping and arguing with each other.

"Guys, please!" Mikey cried.

"Shut up, Mikey!" The brothers angrily snapped at their youngest brother.

"My turn!" Donnie whined.

"No, my turn!" Raphael yelled.

"I'm having the next turn," Leo complained.

Mikey begins to panic and cry out more in pain from being handled roughly by his bickering brothers as the power within him begins to react with his fear and pain as he slowly glows blue aura around, much to the other brother's complete ignorance of what they were selfishly doing to their baby brother.

And the feeling and power from Mikey's fear starts to grow and grow and grow with each passing yell and whine:

"My turn!"

"My turn!!"

"My turn!!!"

"STOOOOOP!!!!"

Suddenly without warning, the build up on Mikey's powers from his fear exploded as a wave of magic erupts in the dojo, sending the three brothers violently away from Mikey in the air as they roughly land on the ground and were out cold from the psychic blast.

Chapter 2: Throughout The Years

Notes:

NOTE: THE FOLLOWING IMAGE IS COPYRIGHT TO MYSELF

Chapter Text

Kneeling on the ground and rubbing his head from the pain that was quickly fading away, Mikey looks up to see his three brothers lying in separate areas in the dojo, unconscious from the psychic blast.

"G-Guys?" Mikey whimpered.

The little mutant checks on each of them and realised that Raph's shell has a small crack like a lightning bolt on the top of his plastron, Leo's eyes went from hazel to royal blue and Donnie's two front teeth were knocked out, leaving a gap in-between.

"Big brothers?!" Mikey panicked before he realises they are badly hurt and screams out:

"PAPA! PAPA HELP!!! PAPA!!!"

"Michelangelo?!"

The turtle soon saw Splinter, having just returned from his scavenging trip from the city, swung the dojo door open and gasped in horror at the sight before him.

"Michelangelo! What have you done?!" The father exclaimed, rushing to his unconscious sons' side.

"I-It was an accident! We were only playing and I...I'm so sorry, papa! I didn't mean to" Mikey sobbed.

Splinter touched the heads of their sons as his fear escalated when he felt nothing but coldness on his sons' temperatures.

"P-Papa?" Mikey whimpered.

"Wait here!" Splinter pants and rushed off to his room to grab something.

When he returns, Mikey saw that he was carrying an Amethyst gem in what appears to be an ancient stone with symbols that doesn't seem to be of this world.

"What is that, papa?" Mikey continued to cry.

"Michelangelo, stand by me," Splinter replied.

As soon as Mikey clung to Splinter's robes, the humanoid rat touches the gem which suddenly starts to glow before the young turtle can hear Splinter chanting in a soothing yet deep song-like voice:

"Key dah bo-wah tah! Vo-ya, Vo-ya, Vo-ya ... Key dah bo-wah tah! Vo-ya, Vo-ya, Vo-ya! HUL-DRA!!!"

Splinter's deep song-like voice echoes the dojo and all was still for a moment when suddenly a violet glowing portal appeared out of nowhere and out stood a tall beautiful albino woman with violet hair. She was Valour's sister, Nova, One of the witches from the Mageria clan.

Nova bowed before the sensei before Nova greeted him:

"Master Splinter, why have you summoned me at this late hour of night?"

"My sons, they're hurt" Splinter panics and points to the unconscious turtles.

Nova rushed to the boys' side and examines the scene with her powers and gasped: "This was a psychic strike"

"It was my fault but I didn't mean to! We were just playing and then--!" Mikey cried out.

Splinter gently hushes his son before he turns to Nova and asks: "Can you heal them?"

"I can heal them certainly, just give me a moment"

She kneels beside the three boys and with her glowing violet hands; she begins to chant out a spell to heal the boys from the psychic attack:

"Baaaay-ta! Al-to-way...Vol-tia, vol-tia, all-wa...Baaaay-ta!"

Soon the unconscious boys were glowing and the blue magic inside the boys disappeared, healing them from the psychic attack.

"It is done, they will be alright" Nova nodded. "However I cannot reverse the eldest's eye colour change or the scar on this middle one's shell and the third one's teeth will just have to grow back"

"I'm so sorry" Mikey sniffed, feeling terribly guilty for what he did to his brothers.

"My child, tell me what happened here" Nova gently asked the boy.

Mikey, through the tears, explained the whole situation as Splinter and Nova began to understand as the humanoid rat sadly sighed out:

"I told the boys that Michelangelo's powers is not a toy to be play with"

"I tried to tell them but I just wanted to make them happy, be with them but...they just see me as a toy" Mikey cried.

"My son, I'm sure they never meant to hurt you just as you never meant to hurt them" Splinter held his son to calm him down.

Mikey looked at Nova and asked: "Can you remove my magic?"

"I'm sorry, little one; that I cannot do" Nova shook her head while stroking the head of the young boy.

"But I'm scared that I might hurt my family again" Mikey continued sobbing.

"Your magic is a part of you and it will get stronger. The only thing you can do is learn to control it" Nova replied.

"But...how?" Mikey hiccup.

"Where's Valour? She normally helps Mikey once a week to help him learn to use and control his magic?" Splinter asked of Nova.

The witch then turns to Splinter and woefully confessed: "Valour is dead"

"W-What?" Splinter asked.

"She had a freak accident with her magic last week and..." Nova depressingly sighed.

"I am so sorry for your loss" Splinter gave his deepest condolences.

"Thank you" Nova whispered.

"Ms. Valour is gone?" Mikey whimpered.

"I'm afraid so, my dear" Nova sadly sighed.

"Oh..." Mikey sniffed. "I liked Ms. Valour, she was nice and helpful to me"

"We all miss her so much," Nova nodded.

"So what's going to happen now?" Splinter asked the witch.

"I'm scared my brothers will hate me now" Mikey miserably confessed.

Splinter looks at his sleeping sons in front of him, having recovered from Mikey's psychic attack, the father does fear at this point that they'll be traumatised and fear they would be scared of their little brother now.

He turns to Nova after deep thinking and asks: "Can you...remove the memories of them knowing Mikey's powers?"

"Are you sure that's wise?" Nova quizzed.

"Please...I don't want them to hate me, I'd rather if they do not know about my magic powers" Mikey begged.

"Please Nova, this is for the best for my sons. I rather have them be together as a family rather than be feared by each other" Splinter agreed.

"Very well..." Nova nodded.

Soon she kneels beside the three sleeping turtles and with her powers, she removes the memories of them knowing about Mikey's magic powers and alter them into ordinary memories and dreams so that they don't have any recollection of Mikey's powers at all.

"It is done, what happened tonight seemed all but a bad dream; they have no memory whatsoever of Mikey's powers" Nova explained.

"Thank you" Splinter sighed out in relief.

"But what about my powers? How will I learn to use them now and not hurt anyone else, papa?" Mikey asked his dad.

"I'm sure Nova would be happy to teach you, right?" Splinter answered, looking at the witch for more help.

Nova looks down and said: "I'm afraid I cannot"

"Why not?" Splinter quizzed.

"Ever since Valour passed away, our clan has been in fear of being attacked by enemies in our world so for the time being while I'm the grand high witch of the clan, I'm afraid this'll be the last time you can summon us for help" Nova replied.

"But-!" Splinter started to protest.

"Please understand! I have to protect my people from any harm, just like you have to protect your sons from the world above you. It has to be this way, no one can know about us until we can find a way to live without fear and destruction" Nova explained.

"I...I understand," Splinter nodded.

"Michelangelo;  this power you are blessed with will only get stronger;  you need to learn to control it, otherwise you will lose yourself to its danger like tonight" Nova replied to the young child.

"I...I think I need to tell you something" Mikey whimpered.

"What's the matter?" Splinter gently asked his son.

"Lately I've been having nightmares about my powers and it's the same dream over and over" Mikey explained.

"Why didn't you tell me this sooner?!" Splinter loudly questioned his son in shock.

"B-Because I wasn't sure if you believed me, you always tell me nightmares can't come true and you were busy teaching us ninja stuff and I didn't want to bother you and--!" Mikey panicked.

"Young one, tell me;" Nova started and used her hands to touch Mikey's hand as she uses her magic to see into his mind: "What happens in that recurring nightmare you've been seeing?"

Mikey closes his eyes and envisions the nightmare in his mind:

"I see a city in darkness, people surrounding me, they are angry and yelling at me; Destruction is everywhere and it's all because of me; they want me to die because all they see in me is...a monster "

Splinter and Nova sadly look on in despair before Nova said: "The Nexus World...it's destroyed because of your magic...How can this be?"

"I don't know...I'm scared"  Mikey cried.

Nova soon releases Mikey from her magic grip before she uses her power to put Mikey to sleep so he wouldn't stress more than he already has.

"Relax, I've only put the boy to a gentle sleep like his brothers" Nova assured the confused father before she takes Mikey off from him and lies him next to his sleeping big brothers.

"That recurring nightmare...what do you think it could mean?" Splinter asked in fear for his baby boy.

"I don't know, we may be witches and warlocks but visions from the future is not something we normally do in our tribe; we don't have that kind of power to see or change the seas of time" Nova explained.

"So do you think it's a warning or something?" Splinter asked. "A warning from your god, Magus maybe?"  

"Hard to tell, Magus works in mysterious ways; it is unclear why he has chosen your son to be his next chosen one; But he is said to fulfill a destiny but what that destiny is....that is for Magus to know and Michelangelo to find out"  Nova explained.

"Y-You don't think Magus is the one giving my son these visions as a message for him to destroy our worlds as his destiny?!" Splinter exclaimed out in disbelief.

"I doubt it!" Nova raised her hands in defence: "Magus may be mysterious but he has always been benevolent to my people; I'm sorry that's not good enough to calm you but rest assured that Magus has good intentions on why he blessed Mikey with this power" 

Splinter, however, grew worried for his baby boy now as he has lived and learned to always be cautious of things and the fact that he hardly knows the way of Magus and the Magerias but still accepts to let Mikey use his power hasn't been an issue...till now.

What if Mikey was blessed with this power to bring forth destruction upon the world? What if the nightmares are a vision from Magus to warn Michelangelo about the cost of losing control of his powers?

The fear of Michelangelo bringing the destruction of the world and to himself fears the father so much that he held his son close, not sure what to do for the first time.

"You must be the one to teach Mikey how to use and control his powers now" She revealed to Splinter.

"But I don't know the first thing about Michelangelo's power," Splinter pointed out.

"If you can teach your sons how to be a ninja then I have faith that you can help Mikey control his powers and use them for good intentions" Nova responded.

"But I've known the art of ninjutsu my entire life since I was little...I do not know how to help Mikey control his powers," said Splinter, looking at Michelangelo in concern.

"It's a hard process I get it; but you are Michelangelo's only hope to let him be who he was destined to be without losing control of his powers and himself" Nova replied, also looking at Mikey in concern.

Splinter realises that this is what he must do to help Michelangelo, while unsure on how to do this; he knows he will find a way.

"If I help my son control his powers then he won't lose control of himself and destroy our world?" Splinter demanded the answer from Nova.

"It's hard to tell but the choice is up to you, do what you feel that must be done. Help your son and I'm sure you'll lead him down the right path" Nova responded.

Splinter kneels before his sleeping sons and held Michelangelo in his arms and said: "I will do it for him and my other sons"

"I wish you all the best my friend, I must be off now" Nova nodded.

The witch opens up her portal back to her world when Splinter said: "Nova, thank you"

"Good luck, Master Splinter" Nova bids her farewell to the humanoid rat.

As soon as she enters the portal, it closes behind her leaving Splinter alone in the dojo with his sons.

Unsure of the reason why Magus gave Mikey a power beyond anyone's control made the poor father fear for his family's life including Michelangelo's. He strokes the sleeping Mikey on the head and shudders out:

"I will help you control your powers, my son, this I vow with my life"

 

Over the course of the following weeks, Leonardo, Donatello, and Raphael had no recollection or any memories about Michelangelo's power, thanks to Nova altering the memories to be like a dream or an alternate memory.

Splinter tried to his hardest to help Michelangelo control his powers but the fear of his young son becoming the source of both Earth and Nexus's apocalypses, the humanoid rat unfortunately grew to fear Mikey's powers and tries to have him conceal it so it doesn't go out of control again.

Mikey was practicing his power in the dojo when Splinter pokes him with his cane:

"No, my son; you cannot use your magic here"

"But I want to learn to use it" Mikey whined a bit.

"You will in time but you're not ready yet" Splinter informed his son and kneels before him:

"Now we will go over what we went through yesterday"

"Hai sensei" Mikey groaned and kneels before Splinter.

He closes his eyes and puts his palms together and took deep inhales as Splinter instructed:

"Conceal it. Don't feel it, don't let it show or control you; Repeat that"

"Conceal it, Don't feel it, don't let it show or control you" Mikey inhaled, suppressing the feeling of his powers inside him.

"Very good; Again!" Splinter instructed...

 

Over the course of Mikey's childhood, Splinter has been keeping a close eye on Michelangelo, preventing him from exposing his powers to anyone including his brothers.

Mikey's relationship with his brothers was still fine but over time, it grew a bit sour every now and then. Mikey wants to use his powers to help others but cannot as he struggles to train as a ninja with his brothers, Splinter however forbids him to use his powers despite the fact that the power hasn't gone away like Splinter hoped for but in fact, it's grown stronger as Mikey grows older.

Eleven years later, Mikey, now a teenager like his brothers, has ventured the surface above and made new friends like April O'Neil, Casey Jones and defeated enemies such as The Shredder, The Kraang and other mutated villains.

Splinter's training on Michelangelo's powers seems to be struggling as he cannot do or feel anything without his powers getting tapped into his emotions.

He was kneeling down on the ground, doing the exercise that he has been doing with Splinter for so long but as he tries to calm himself down from another argument with his brothers, his power starts to light his hands up.

"Michelangelo!" Splinter snapped his son out of his trance.

"What did I do wrong now?" Mikey groaned.

"Your hands were glowing, you must focus harder," Splinter explained.

"I'm doing the best I can," Mikey protested.

"Your powers are getting stronger and unless you can control them, they'll be a danger to us and especially to you" Splinter informed his son.

"I'm doing my best, papa," Mikey sadly replied.

"I know...I have faith in you, my son; I know you can do this," Splinter assured his son, stroking him on the head.

"It doesn't help that my brothers think I'm useless and a dumb ninja when I'm trying to make sure these powers don't blend with my ninjutsu" Mikey sighed.

"I will talk to your brothers about their behaviour but you need to stop being immature and playing silly pranks on your brothers; you're nearly seventeen years old, it's time you act a little bit more of your age" Splinter replied.

"I understand sensei" Mikey nodded as he admits he can be goofy and immature but he never said anything truly hurtful like his brothers do sometimes.

"Now, try again," Splinter ordered.

The seventeen year old continues training to conceal his powers from being exposed but sadly for Splinter; it was doing more harm to Mikey than good.

The power of Magus is a living part of the chosen person and to conceal such power would result in disastrous effects.

Example, another two years have passed and the Ancient Ones have approached the Hamato Clan and offered them to take part of the Battle Nexus tournament like Splinter did many years ago when he first became a mutated rat.

The family competed in it with Michelangelo, much to everyone's surprise, winning the whole tournament twice. Michelangelo felt so happy that he won something through all the hard work he did without resulting exposing his magic but even his family thought Mikey won based on sheer dumb luck.

One night as they return home from leaving the Nexus World after Michelangelo won for the second time. Mikey smiled at his trophy and puts it on the shelf in his room as Splinter proudly said:

"I'm proud of you, son"

"We all are," Donatello added.

"You did good, Mikey, you did good" Leonardo patted Mikey on the shell.

"Well if you excuse me I'll go plug my ears for another few days till Mikey shuts up about that title again" Raphael groaned, feeling a little mad that he lost again.

"I said I won't boast about this again, I promise; I learned my lesson" Mikey groaned in annoyance.

"That's a first" Raph scoffed.

"Raphael" Splinter scolded. "It wouldn't hurt you to show some support to Michelangelo; he won the tournament, fair and square"

"Are we living in an alternate universe or something?! Since when did Mikey become a good fighter?! Where was that when we were on patrol?" Raphael exaggerated.

"Don't be a sore loser, Raph; just because you lose doesn't mean you can take it out on Mikey" Leo replied.

"Well for someone who doesn't want the rules to be broken, you sure didn't listen to Splinter when he told us to leave Mikey for the tournament to teach him a lesson about his showing off" Raphael grunted.

Leo looked at Splinter who looks down before he approached Raph and firmly said: "Well you guys may want to teach Mikey a lesson but there are better ways to do that and I, for one, don't want to see my little brother get hurt or worse, killed"

"Thank you Leo," Mikey softly thanked.

"Careful Leo, you might make Mikey's head bigger than it ever is with that win" Raph teased.

Mikey suddenly stormed up to Raph and snapped at him, much to his surprise: "Will you just cut it out already?! Do you just want me to say it?! Fine, I'm sorry I was such a show off and all that, I won't boast too much again! But can you least cut me some slack?! You boast about how tough and how better you would be doing things alone!"

"Michelangelo" Splinter tried to calm him down.

"You think I'm just completely stupid, don't you" Mikey growled at Raph.

"And your point is?" Raph scoffed.

"Can't you for once just accept the fact that I worked hard like all of you and I won the tournament twice, fair and square!" Mikey snapped.

"Mikey, you only won the tournament on sheer dumb luck! Emphasis on the dumb and the luck" Raphael snapped back at Mikey, roughly poking his chest.

Mikey's temper suddenly flares when suddenly the television in the lair exploded, making everyone jump in high alert.

"What the...?!" Donnie exclaimed in shock.

Splinter notices Mikey's eyes were glowing a tad bright before the young one stormed off to his room.

He can hear Splinter vehemently scolding Raphael for his behaviour with Raph angrily arguing back until after a while, Splinter goes into Mikey's room and sighs:

"Michelangelo, we've talked about this"

"I cannot do this anymore, master!! I cannot laugh, I cannot cry, I cannot even express my true feelings without my powers lashing out!" Mikey cried out in frustration.

"Michelangelo!" Splinter scolded. "This power is becoming too dangerous for you to handle, we tried to do everything we can to make sure you can control it and use it but I fear it's becoming too much...You must not use it, my son"

"What?" Mikey said in shock and confusion, "But you said this power is a part of me and lately I don't want to conceal it, I'm sick of hiding my powers from everything! I just want to help you guys better so maybe if you allow my powers to be free then maybe I can be a better ninja and a better team member with my brothers"

"That's out of the question, son; we do not know how powerful this power of yours can be...It could be too much for you to control" Splinter replied.

"We don't know that yet, all I ask is you give me a chance! I can do this, I'm not weak like you think I am" Mikey argued.

"I never thought you were weak, Michelangelo!" Splinter argued back before he sighed: "I just want to protect you from hurting yourself, powers like this can be destructive and dangerous without warning, and I've seen it before"

"All I ask is that you trust me on this, I can control it, I can use it for good! You'll see" Mikey pleaded.

"I'm sorry Michelangelo but my answer is no" Splinter put his foot down.

"This is not fair, sensei! Why do I have to hide who I am with my powers?! I'm the one who has them, not you! You're just scared that I'll mess up again like always and that's the truth!" Michelangelo angrily exclaimed.

"Enough! Don't you understand why you must do this?! Do you want your power to be exposed and out of control?! Do you want to hurt someone with them like you did to your brothers years ago?!" Splinter yelled back at Mikey, roughly grabbing his arms and pulling him up to his angry face.

Mikey's heart sank at that as guilt returned from the awful memory of him accidentally attacking his brothers with his psychic powers.

"No...I'm sorry" Mikey sadly apologised.

Splinter deeply exhaled and held his son close: "I know it's very frustrating but I'm only doing this for you because I love you and your brothers so much. I'd do anything to make sure you boys are safe and sound"

"I understand, papa," Mikey nodded, returning the hug.

"We'll continue training the first thing in the morning but for now, have a rest for today and try not to let Raphael get to you" Splinter responded.

As soon as Splinter leaves the room, Michelangelo puts a pillow on his face and lets out a frustrated yell before his powers went loose and burns the pillow to ashes.

The poor turtle just sat on the bed and looks up at the ceiling as he sighs to himself:

"Why do I have this power? What am I?!"

 

Chapter 3: Wonderful News

Chapter Text

A few months later after the second Battle Nexus tournament, Michelangelo has decided to shelter himself away from his family to avoid exposing his growing power and especially away from Splinter as all Mikey wants to do now is break free of his shackles and let his power be free.

Whenever Mikey uses his magical powers, it makes him feel like himself, it makes him feel free and happy. But to keep them concealed and a privacy from the others just makes Mikey lately feel sadden and frustrated.

Leo approached his youngest brother's door, knocked on it and said: "Hey Mikey, do you wanna get some pizza tonight?"

No answer was heard before Leo sighed: "Mikey, come on; it's been a long while since you hang out with us"

"I prefer to be alone right now" Mikey called out.

"C'mon little brother, you know you can talk to me if you have any issues, I can help you" Leo offered.

"Leave me alone, Leo" Mikey grunted from the other side.

The eldest knew he was not getting anywhere with his little brother and sighed: "Alright, I'll check up on you later"

Leo grew more concerned for Michelangelo over the recent course of time since that argument they had after leaving the Nexus World for the second time.

The eldest sits in the living room where the other two brothers await him to which Donnie quickly asks: "What did Mikey say?"

"Just the usual no thank you and leave me alone" Leo sighed.

"What is up with that brat? I swear, he's been acting moody these last few months and it's annoying me" Raphael grumbled.

"Says the moody hothead himself" Donnie cynically replied.

"Shuddup," Raphael snapped.

"Are you sure you apologised to Mikey for what you told him when we got home from the Nexus World?" Leo crossed his arms at Raph.

"I did! For the hundredth time! I already apologise to him" Raphael exaggerated in frustration.

"What's with all the shouting here?"

The turtles saw Splinter approaching them with a raised eyebrow before Leo answered: "It's Mikey, we think he's avoiding us for some reason"

Splinter looks at Michelangelo's bedroom door, knowing it's not exactly the brothers that Mikey was avoiding.

"Your youngest brother is going through a bit of a rough time; it's something he needs to sort out himself" Splinter explained.

"Is there anything we can do to help him?" Donatello quizzed.

"It's nothing for you boys to be concerned about; Michelangelo just needs some more time to himself, he'll rejoin us when he's ready" Splinter replied.

"And how do you know that?" Raphael asked.

"I just know it by heart," Splinter shrugged.

Leonardo begins to think that something could be troubling Mikey deeply and wants to help him, regardless of what Splinter says.

Suddenly out of the blue, a portal revealed itself in the midst of the lair, much to the family's surprise before an elderly tall man, larger than Splinter himself appeared before them.

This was the Ancient One, one of the universe's most powerful beings in the world, his job is to lead the Battle Nexus Masters and Champions to use their abilities for the good of their world for peace and unity.

His robes were royal blue, his skin was grey with his long hair and beard black as night as he approached the surprised humanoid rat.

"Master Yoshi" The Ancient One bowed before him.

"Your greatness" Splinter bowed before the Ancient One as well as his sons.

"I trust you are all well" The Ancient One asked.

"We are," Splinter nodded. "May I ask what brings you to our home, your greatness?"

"I am here to speak to your youngest son, the current Battle Nexus Champion, Michelangelo" The Ancient One replied.

"Has our little brother done something wrong, your Excellency?" Leonardo questioned the Ancient One in concern.

"Of course not, Leonardo; I wish to inform him about some wonderful news. Is he available?" The Ancient One replied.

"I shall collect him for you" Splinter bowed once more and goes to Michelangelo's room, knocks on his door and said:

"Michelangelo, please come out here at once"

Mikey opens the door, looks up at his father and asked:

"What did I do now, sensei?"

"Nothing; It's just the Ancient One is here to see you; he brings you news about something" Splinter replied.

This sends Mikey's curiosity up as he wonders what the great and wise Ancient One would want with him as he nodded and walked back with Splinter.

Michelangelo nervously approached the tall master and bowed before him:

"Greetings, your greatness"

"Greetings to you too, Michelangelo; I've come here to bring some wonderful news to you" The Ancient One greeted back.

"OK?" Mikey nervously stood up.

The council and I have been discussing how wonderfully skilled and passionate you are as a fighter but more importantly, how you are such a pure noble being of compassion, kindness and loyalty. These are what make a great leader, a great fighter and a great master to those who have it" The Ancient One begins to explain.

Mikey blushes deeply as Raph grumbles: "Oh brother"

Splinter used his tail to quickly swat Raph in the head to silence him before the Ancient One continued:

"And since you won the Battle Nexus tournament twice, an accomplishment that not many great fighters have accomplished; the council and I have decided that you are to be rewarded to the Battle Nexus Champions Hall of Fame!"

Mikey's face lifted up happily and in total surprise as he gasped out: "R-Really?"

"Yes indeed, you are to be crowned as an official Battle Nexus Champion in Nexus City where there will be a celebration ball to honour and celebrate your triumphal acceptance to the Hall of Fame" The Ancient One replied and handed out a small parchment with an Amethyst stone shining on it.

Mikey reads it as it says:

"The Council of Nexus has chosen you as the selected champion to be marked to the Battle Nexus Hall of Fame Champions. Your coronation ball starts in two days and we wish for you to join us in Nexus City tomorrow to prepare for your coronation. Congratulations and we wish all you the best"

"I...I don't know what to say; your honour, how can I ever thank you for this?!" Mikey happily exclaimed and hugged the Ancient One, much to the family's surprise.

It's not common behaviour for people to hug the grandest person of them all like The Ancient One but the tall figure just happily chuckled and hugs Mikey back like it was no big issue whatsoever.

"You don't have to thank me; you have earned this title rightfully and fairly" The Ancient One chuckled.

"My family can come with me to the Nexus City too, right?" Mikey quizzed.

"Of course they can, it wouldn't be a coronation without the family" The Ancient One nodded, smiling at the silent family before them:

"Well, I best be off but I shall return tomorrow morning to bring you all to the Nexus City; Congratulations once more Michelangelo, I look forward to this"

"Me too, your excellency" Mikey bowed once more and soon the family bowed as well.

"Till tomorrow, my friends" The Ancient One bids his farewell and leaves the lair through his portal back to the Nexus World.

As silence fills the lair, Mikey looks at his acceptance letter with such happiness and bewilderment that he couldn't believe this was happening to him.

He turns to see the shock faces of his family before him as he nervously chuckled: "Well that was...something"

Leo recovered from his shock fast and smiled very happily before he lunges to give his little brother a big hug, cheering out:

"Little brother, I'm so proud of you!"

"Really?" Mikey asked in delight.

"Yeah! Hall of Fame Champions! That's amazing! We're all proud of you" Leo proudly nodded.

Soon he notices the others were still bewildered and had not say a word, causing Mikey to be get more nervous to which Leo cleared his throat a bit firmly:

"We're ALL proud of him, aren't we"

Eventually the others snapped out of their shock trance and approached Mikey, congratulating him. Splinter hugs his youngest son close and proudly said:

"I'm so very proud of you, Michelangelo; you've truly earn this through all the hard work and determination"

"Thanks Splinter" Mikey thanked.

"And who knows? Maybe someday you'll become one of the Nexus Masters like the Ancient One" Donatello suggested.

Raph almost laughed at that idea of his goofy immature little bro being a master but stops himself as he cleared his throat: "Well congratulation little bro, I'm happy for you"

"Thank you guys" Mikey thanked.

"We should celebrate tonight," Splinter suggested.

Mikey looked at Leo and asked: "So, you mentioned pizza back then?"

The family shared a laugh together while Mikey somehow feels that maybe his life might be getting better than he thought and if he can do great things with being crowned an official Battle Nexus Champion, maybe he can finally convince Splinter to show his brothers and friends his magical powers.

Future for the first time in his life is Mikey's for the taking!

But unbeknownst to even the Ancient One, Michelangelo and his family have yet to realise that the Nexus City is ruled by a cruel and tyrannical leader who harbours a prejudice hatred for mutated creatures...

 

Chapter 4: Nexus City

Notes:

WARNING: THE FOLLOWING CHAPTER CONTAINS SOME DISTURBING THEMES

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Meanwhile in the Nexus World in a dark alley, a mutated creature was fleeing for his life from what appears to be the authorities of the city.

Passing by every fence, car and even buildings to avoid being captured, the mutated creature tried his hardest to escape unharmed when suddenly a bolt of plasma energy zapped the mutated figure to the ground, knocking him unconscious.

The law enforcement was not actually law enforcement at all but instead, they were robotic thuggish type warriors as one of them was a huge cybernetic Chinese looking soldier with bright green eyes staring down at the mutated creature before him.

"Bring this misery creature to the Emperor" The leader of the soldiers grunted.

"Yes sir" The robotic soldiers replied and stealthy dragged the unconscious escapee to a giant palace that seems to be combined with ancient ruins and futuristic technology.

Deep within the dungeons of the Nexus Palace, the mutated escapee woke up from his unconscious slumber and saw that he was trapped in a laser cage, surrounded by the fiendish robotic soldiers.

"N-No!" The creature whimpered.

"Oh my, oh my, what is this? Do I see a filthy spy in my presence?" A shrill cold voice chuckled.

Out from the shadows, a tall menacing red eyed cybernetic emperor appeared in the light, wearing royalty robes and a crown indicating that he is the leader of all the Nexus World. His features were almost human but it was clear to everyone that he was a robot designed to look human with his silver metal body, his sharp claw-like hands and short silver wires sticking out like it was actual hair.

This was Mencius, Emperor of the Nexus City and the Nexus World. To his people in the public image, he is a benevolent, compassionate and beloved leader to all of his subjects in the Nexus City.

However, his true image is pure wickedness; to humans, animals and especially mutants, Mencius holds a prejudice hatred to those he considers abomination and not worthy to be in his city or his perfect world.

He is corrupted, cruel, heartless and not afraid to silence or kill anyone who stands in his way of ruling his city. He despises mutants, especially the Mageria tribe, the most out of how they are a plague to his perfect world, the way they look and just gives cringe and disgust to the tyrannical machine.

He privately rules the Nexus City's most notorious army of them all: The Robot-calypses!

Led by a cybernetic war machine named Carnage, The Robot-calypses are a group of malevolent machines that enjoy creating destruction and chaos to everything that stands in their way. They are powerful in numbers and indestructible as war machines.

Their goal is to spread carnage and despair to their enemies including the Magerias.

Mencius loathes the Magerias since he believes they are a curse to his world with their sorcery but the thing he fears most is the Mageria's legend of the Power of Magus.

It is foretold in rumors that the Mageria's prophecy that every century when one gets chosen to have Magus's power to be the next descendant of Magus; It is rumored to be their destiny to save the Nexus World from a great evil.

Mencius fears he could be the great evil that the Mageria foretold about and seeing how much threat he is in, he wants nothing more but to destroy the Magerias and find the one who has been blessed with the Power of Magus and kill them before the prophecy may come true.

Lately he's been hearing rumours that the Power of Magus has already been blessed to someone, causing the xenophobic machine to have the Robot-calypses search every land of the Nexus World to find the Magerias and the chosen descendant of Magus and destroy them all.

But so far, no such luck for the evil emperor and he is running out of patience at this point before he circles the trapped mutant and hissed:

"Tell me, mutant; why do you wish to cause panic in my city?"

"Because the people deserve to know the truth about their so-called beloved emperor" The mutant firmly whimpered.

"Oh? Something you're not satisfied with the way I'm running this city?" Mencius sneered.

"Besides being the cause of the disappearance and random deaths of human and mutant citizens, you're in league with the Robot-calypse!" The mutant cried out.

"Didn't your mother even tell you that it's rude to stick your nose into other people's business?" The Emperor coldly chuckled, staring down at the trapped prisoner.

"You're a monster!" The prisoner spatted.

"Wrong! YOU are the monster here, you and those mutated freaks out there poisoning my beautiful city" Mencius growled.

He soon clicks his robotic fingers as the laser cage lifted in the air so the prisoner was meeting Mencius up to his face before the corrupted leader interrogated the mutant:

"Tell me, what do you know about the Magerias?"

"Nothing, I know nothing about them other than you telling us they are dangerous folk...or was that a lie too?" The mutant replied.

Mencius glances at the mutant before he demands another question: "What do you know of this god called Magus?"

"N-No idea" The mutant whimpered.

Suddenly two of the Robot-calypse members use tasers at the poor creature as the mutant cries in pain.

"Now, now; you wouldn't lie to your Emperor, would you? We've searched your laptop and found that you're searching into things you shouldn't have" Mencius shook his head.

"M-Magus is a god of the Nexus who was once a Mageria and—!" The mutant groaned from the pain.

"Gave his life up to save his stupid people, I've read it all and it's the same nonsense! Magus is like a human with an intelligent brain...It doesn't exist" Mencius scoffed.

"I believe he did...just as I believe in the chosen descendants to him with the Power of Magus" The mutant defied the Emperor.

"Surely you must know that this Power of Magus is just a myth, a silly story that idiotic Magerias created to cause false hope to freaks like you" Mencius harshly chuckled.

"That's what you think but I believe and so do others out there that the chosen one of Magus will rise and free us from the great evil that is you, Mencius!" The mutant bravely exclaimed.

"Then where is it?!" Mencius demanded, getting near the cage angrily: "Where is this so-called chosen one?!"

"I don't know," The prisoner cried out.

"I've tried my patience with you disgusting vermin and now I am at my wit's end!" Mencius growled before he lashed out: "NOW TELL ME! WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT THE CHOSEN ONE WITH THE POWER OF MAGUS?!!"

"I don't know! I don't know!" The prisoner wailed out.

Mencius just scoffed in disgust at the prisoner: "If you know nothing then you are no use to me..."

He turns to the Robot-calypse leader, Carnage and growled: "Dispose of this abomination"

"Tear him apart!" Carnage bellowed to his followers.

Two thuggish robots grabbed the pleading mutant out of the cage and dragged him off to the darkness.

"No! Please! Have mercy! I have a wife and two children! Please!" The mutant screamed for mercy but to no avail.

Mencius listens as the screams are cut short by a few slashes and whacking of a couple of weapons before he can hear a thump on the ground. He grins wickedly knowing what has been done before he turns to Carnage and said:

"Locate that freak's house and kill the rest of his family; Make it look like an accident! I want no filthy viruses in my city, is that clear?"

"Yes sir" Carnage bowed before his master and went off to do the horrific deed.

Mencius soon walks out of the dungeons, heads back to his throne room before he sits on his throne chair and looks at a digital portrait of himself before him.

"Here's to a great regime that I shall reign for many years to come" He chuckled.

"Sir?"

The Emperor turns to see a robot butler approaching and bowing before him: "The Ancient One is here to see you about the upcoming coronation ball of the former Battle Nexus Champion"

Mencius quietly groaned as he hated having to talk to the Ancient One but alas, he puts on his best poker face and nodded:

"Of course, tell him I'll be down shortly"

"Yes sir" The butler nodded and left the throne room.

Mencius soon goes to one of the windows and watches his perfect city in perfect order as he loved it; he soon turns to a giant mountain on the other side of the city gates, knowing that this mountain is where the Magerias were rumoured to be hiding.

"Whoever this chosen one of Magus is...I will find them...and I will kill them if it's the last thing I do to protect my precious kingdom" He growled to himself.

 

Back on Earth at the Hamato Clan home, the family was getting ready for the Ancient One to come and take them to the Nexus City for Michelangelo's coronation ball preparations.

The young turtle was so excited to be doing this but alas, he promised sensei not to be overcome with his emotions, less his powers get triggered by them. It's been so long since he's acted as himself that even his brothers noticed how quiet and so-what mature Mikey has become that even Raph was bewildered that he thinks he's in an alternate universe.

Mikey and his brothers were in the living room, waiting for the Ancient One to come as it has been nearly an hour since the grand one himself said he'll be there at a certain time.

"He's running late" Leo said as a matter of fact.

"I hope he hasn't forgotten" Mikey nodded, feeling a little anxious.

"Maybe it's just a prank by him," Raph shrugged.

"I doubt one of the wisest people in the universe would play a joke on us, that's Mikey's department" Donnie pointed out.

"Uh, FYI; I haven't pulled a prank on you guys for months, so cut me some slack here" Mikey scoffed.

"He's right, guys; he's actually been behaving better lately" Leo agreed.

"Gees, you make it sound like I'm nothing but trouble, Leo" Mikey groaned a little.

"Um, how have you met yourself, Mikey? Your entire existence reads trouble" Raph teased.

"Quit it, Raph" Leo scolded.

"Well I can't be the only one thinking we're living in some opposite day universe; Mikey's been...not himself and now he's been awarded for something he supposedly won" Raphael complained.

Mikey look down at that before Leo scoffed: "Gees Raph, if I didn't know any better, I'd say you're jealous of Mikey"

"Jealous?! Of him?!" Raphael loudly exaggerated.

"Yeah; even since he's won the tournament the second time, you've been constantly giving him the benefit of doubt more often and I'm noticing that in you too, Donnie," Leo pointed out, eyeing the smart brother.

"Me?! What did I do to him?! I congratulated him!" Donnie protested.

"True but don't think I haven't heard your mumbling otherwise about how it amazes you that someone like Mikey could win this" Leonardo replied.

"I heard it too," Mikey softly confessed.

"Sorry, I was just hoping we don't hear anymore of his bragging about this win like always" Donnie groaned.

"Well get your earplugs on because we're gonna be listening to him bragging ALL the time now" Raphael replied in annoyance.

Mikey looked up grumpily at Raph and snapped: "Tell you what, Raphie, when there's a tournament for the stupidest hotheads in the universe then you can brag about how much of an airhead you are"

Raph darkens his glare at Mikey and throws an empty soda can at him, hitting the brother in the head.

Mikey lets out an ouch before Leo snapped: "Raph!"

"He started it!" Raph argued.

"Boys!"

The turtles soon see Splinter near them, sternly adding: "That's enough bickering; while we're at the Nexus City I'm expecting you boys to behave well in front of the Emperor and the Ancient One"

He then glances at Michelangelo and added: "Especially you, Michelangelo"

"But I..." Mikey started but stops, knowing it's futile to argue with Splinter and his brothers before he nodded: "Hai, sensei"

Just then the Ancient One appeared once more through the portal from the Nexus City to which the Hamato Clan bowed before him.

"I apologise for my late appearance, I've been called to an urgent meeting with the council but nevertheless, I am here now and the Emperor is expecting you, Michelangelo" The Ancient One spoke to the family.

"I'd look forward to meeting with him, sir" Mikey bowed.

"So, are we all prepared?" The Ancient One questioned the family.

"Yes, your Excellency," Splinter nodded.

"Very well; then let us go to the Nexus City" The Ancient One replied and led the family through the portal.

When they reached the other side, they could see that they were at the entrance at the Nexus Palace to which they turned back to admire the city before them.

The Nexus City looked like humanity advances thousands of years ahead in the future with everything that people mostly imagine or see in sci-fi movies and such.

"It's beautiful from up here," Mikey happily said, admiring the view of the city.

"Oh yes, it's very beautiful" The Ancient One agreed.

"I wonder if that's what New York might look like in the future," Donnie quizzed.

"Could be," The Ancient One shrugged.

"Admiring my city, I see"

The group turns to see Mencius at the palace doors with two of his royal guards who are actually members of the Robot-calypse.

"Hamato Clan, may I introduce you to the leader of the Nexus World, Emperor Mencius" The Ancient One introduced the Emperor to the family.

The clan kneels before the Emperor until he chuckles: "Flattered, you may rise"

The family rose up from kneeling as the Emperor approached them and said: "Now let's see, which is which?"

The Ancient One takes Mikey and gently moves him in front of the Emperor: "Michelangelo, is it?"

"Yes, my lord," Michelangelo nodded.

"A pleasure, Michelangelo" The Emperor shook his hand until he turns to see the other brothers and adds: "And they must be your servants"

"What?" The older turtles quizzed in confusion.

"I'm only joking, you three must be his brothers" The Emperor laughed.

"Yes, they are my older brothers: Leonardo, Donatello, and Raphael" Michelangelo introduced his brothers to the Emperor

"Naming your students after Earth's greatest renaissance artists? How interesting, Master Yoshi" The Emperor spoke to Splinter.

"It just felt right to name my sons that, your majesty," Splinter nodded.

"Indeed; anyway, welcome to my city! I hope we can all be civil here and give the people a great coronation for our current Nexus champion" The Emperor nodded back before he flashes a smile at Michelangelo:

"Congratulations once more, young man"

"Thank you, your majesty" Mikey politely bowed before the Emperor.

"Do come in, we have lots to prepare for tomorrow's ceremony" Mencius escorted the group inside the palace.

As the day went on, Mikey was told what to do, what to wear and what to expect for tomorrow's coronation as he tried to relax and not let his power show since this was a very big deal for him to do this special occasion.

As he was measured for dressing by the servants of the Emperor, he looked at his family who were talking amongst themselves before the Ancient One.

Soon Leo's eyes catch Mikey's eyes and notice something was wrong as he can tell Mikey was very nervous and wanted to go to him but alas, he cannot at the moment.

At night, Michelangelo had to stay in the royal guest room by order of Mencius while the rest of the family stayed in a luxury hotel for the night, free of charge as a gift from the Emperor.

The young turtle watches outside the city from the balcony as he wonders if he was really dreaming that this was happening to him. On one hand, it's very exciting and amazing that he'll be crowned as an official Battle Nexus Champion and be placed in the Hall of Fame to make a mark of his own legacy like some of the other famous Champions and Masters before him.

On the other hand, he cannot help but fear what would happen if he loses control of his powers from his emotions, especially from fear. He wanted to be free with his powers but not at the cost of hurting or scaring someone and making a fool of himself in front of the family and everyone.

Another thing he ponders is that if he really did win the tournament twice, fair and square or was it just a fluke? All he ever wanted was to make his family proud and see that he is worthy of a fighter and a teammate but with the teasing and doubt from most of the family even Splinter made the poor turtle unsure and sad about himself.

He understands bragging was not really a good thing to do but how else can he prove that he can do great things if no one believes or has any faith in him whatsoever.

The only one who seems to believe in Mikey was Leonardo but even the young turtle fears that it's just a big brother thing that Leo does for him and that Leo's words were not really genuine at all.

Speaking of which, he suddenly heard a loud whisper below the balcony: "Mikey!"

He looks down to see his eldest brother half way up on the vines that he climbed up to.

"Leo? What are you doing here?" Mikey quizzed in surprise.

Leonardo soon reaches the balcony and stands by his little brother's side: "I just wanted to check to see if you were OK"

"Well I'm OK, dude" Mikey shrugged before looking down the balcony. "Where are the others?"

"Back at the hotel; we're not supposed to see each other until the coronation according to Splinter and the Ancient One but...I just thought I came by to see if you were doing alright"

"Thanks man" Mikey softly thanked his big brother.

Leo smiled back and showed a box of pizza he was carrying with him, strapped to the back of his shell like a bag.

"I brought pizza," Leo happily revealed to a gleeful Mikey.

"Awesome! You're the best, bro!" Mikey giggled happily and hugged Leo.

"Come on, let's go eat inside" Leo chuckled and led Mikey back inside the guest room to spend some time with his little brother.

 

Notes:

THE FOLLOWING IMAGE IS COPYRIGHT TO ITS ORIGINAL OWNER

Chapter 5: Champion Coronation

Notes:

THE FOLLOWING LYRICS IS COPYRIGHT TO DISNEY,
The video cover is copyright to Carmen Lee & polocapsinger
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vM3ZHK-XOLw

Chapter Text

Leo and Mikey were sharing a pizza together in the champion's guest room to ease the nerves for Leo's little brother. He can tell Mikey was nervous and unsure, so he wanted to be there to support him despite being told that no one can see Mikey until after the coronation.

"I wish the others were here with me," Mikey sighed.

"I know but at least you're not alone here" Leo comforted him.

"Thanks dude," Mikey softly thanked with a smile.

"Is something bothering you, Mikey? I can tell you're more than just nervous" Leo questioned his little brother.

"Gees, you can always read me like a book, can you?" Mikey rubbed his head.

"You know it" Leo winked before he sat beside Mikey on the bed: "You know you tell me anything you want, right?"

Anything Mikey wants, hmm? How easy that would be for Mikey to tell Leo everything about how he feels, especially wanting to reveal his secret about his magical powers but alas, he made a vow to Splinter to never tell anyone about them and conceal them at all times.

He fears Leo would remember the terrible incident that nearly got his brothers killed by accident and thus be shunned away by his family.

Instead, Mikey just looked at Leo and asked: "Leo? Do you think I deserve this? The Hall of Fame Coronation, I mean"

"What are you talking about? Of course you deserve it" Leo assured him. "Why do you think you don't deserve it?"

The baby brother said nothing but looked away to which Leo put a hand on one of Mikey's shoulders and asked: "Did Raph or Donnie say something to you that I don't know?"

"It's not them, don't worry about them" Michelangelo shook his head. "It's just...it just feels so surreal"

"Why's that, bro?" Leo quizzed.

"Because I never thought I would achieve something so amazing like this; I'd imagine you or the others can but...never in a million years would I think I would be the one who would win the Nexus Tournament, twice! You know what I mean, dude?" Mikey explained.

"Yeah, I know what you mean and believe me; you definitely earned this, little brother. You worked long and hard and gave everything you got to this tournament and that's why you won twice" Leonardo nodded, rubbing his brother's shell to comfort him.

"But...what if the others were right? What if I did win both tournament and the rematch out of sheer dumb luck?" Michelangelo asked with such uncertainty.

"Now I'm gonna stop you right there, buddy!" Leo halted his baby brother from going negative on himself before the big brother adds:

"Raphael will never admit this to himself but he's just jealous that you're getting something that he would love to get, heck I know I would love to be part of the Hall of Fame"

"Does that mean you're jealous too?" Michelangelo asked with his head tilted.

"Well, a little; who doesn't want to be part of a great legacy like you're going to be part of but what matters is that I'm still very proud of you" Leo replied.

"What about Donatello? He says he's happy for me but I can see he even doubts the reality in front of him" Michelangelo sighs.

"Don's proud of you, Mikey, very proud of you, don't ever deny that; it's just he lives in his own world where he prefers to believe in scientific facts and possible scenarios, more than faith and such but he's still very proud of you like I am" Leo assured his baby brother.

"If only Master Splinter was the same..." Mikey sighed.

"What do you mean by that, bro?" Leo asked in confusion.

"That time I was put into a rematch, I was scared of failing and shaming my family and I did apologise for my bragging and such but Splinter just laughed and teased me like the others and left me behind to "learn some karma" Michelangelo whimpered at that memory.

Leonardo nodded and looked down; sure bragging about a win can be immature from some people like Michelangelo but to deny help and mock someone harshly and expecting them to fail because of that was not the best lesson or act to do so.

From brothers that can be expected, but to be mocked and abandoned by your own father because of "tough love sake" and "for the sake of teaching some humility" was a really low blow, especially from Master Splinter.

Even when Mikey sincerely apologised again for the bragging and begged for their help, they still refused and left him to handle this all alone...except for Leo who in a shocking twist, defied his father's orders and helped Michelangelo trained to win the rematch out of love and concern.

Leo was the only one who worried about Michelangelo that day as he feared he would get badly hurt that Mikey would never recover from the shame and pain; The eldest wouldn't never let that happen to his baby brother, even if it was his other brothers or father in Mikey's position.

"Splinter's heart was not in the right place; he may thought he was doing this for some sort of "greater good" but I couldn't just stand there and let you get hurt or worse, killed in the match...that's why I defied Splinter and trained you because I love you. Remember what I said that day? If one of us goes down, we all go down" Leo explained.

Mikey nodded but still feels unsure of everything before Leo gently turned him to make his baby brother face him:

"Now listen to me, Michelangelo; you did the impossible and proved everyone wrong by becoming a champion twice and now will be included in the Hall of Fame. You did something that no one else in our family has done, you created a legacy that people will talk about for many generations to come even after we leave this world, you understand?"

Mikey soon felt better by Leo's words as he smiled and said: "You know what? You're right, I did accomplish something amazing by myself and I did it on my own, well almost on my own but you know what I mean, dude"

"I know and no matter what happens, I'll always be proud of you, my little baby bro" Leo sincerely replied.

Leo hugged Mikey close who hugged him back before the eldest adds: "And I'm always here if you need anything"

"Likewise, man," Mikey responded.

"Now you should get some sleep, tomorrow's a big day for you" said Leo.

Leo helped Mikey get tucked into bed and rubbed his head: "Goodnight little bro, you're gonna be amazing at the coronation"

"Thanks bro, I love you" Mikey thanked.

"And I love you too, buddy," Leo winked.

Leonardo soon picks up the empty pizza box and stealthy leaves the palace through the balcony of the guest room as Michelangelo immediately falls asleep.

 

The next day came and the whole city gathered near the palace to watch the coronation of the Battle Nexus Champion on a couple of big screens.

Inside the Nexus Palace, Champions and Masters of the Battle Nexus Tournaments including some royal guests were in the throne room as the Ancient One welcomed them with Emperor Mencius.

Leonardo, Donatello, and Raphael were standing on the left side near the special throne chair for Michelangelo to sit on. Soon they heard a loud gong noise before bells started to ring for a moment and once it ceased, a choir of the Nexus citizens started singing in their native language to start the crowning ceremony.

The two large doors open, revealing Michelangelo in royal orange robes and standing beside him was Master Splinter, leading to the throne.

The past champions and masters as well as the royal guests bow before Michelangelo as he and Splinter slowly ascend to the throne. The young turtle was smiling happily at the ceremony before he saw his brothers smiling proudly at him with the Ancient One in front of him, extending a hand out of him.

The Ancient One led Mikey to his guest of honour throne chair and once Michelangelo gracefully sat on his throne chair. The Ancient One addressed the audience:

"Fellow citizens, champions, and masters of Nexus City, we are here to bless and inaugurate Michelangelo Hamato to the Hall of Fame of Battle Nexus Champions and as he is crowned officially a champion, his legacy begins today"

The audience applauded before the Ancient One hands Mikey a spectre and puts an amethyst crown on his head before the Ancient one stood behind the throne chair and addressed the people once more:

"And so it is with great joy that I shall now bless this champion and officially grant this title in the name of the champions and masters before him"

The Ancient One gently pressed his hands on each side of Mikey's face as he began to recite the blessings in his native tongue. As the grand one recites the passage, Michelangelo suddenly notices his hands were beginning to glow a bit from his nerves triggering his magic.

In quiet panic, he closed his eyes, took a few deep breaths and thought to himself: "Conceal, don't feel; conceal, don't feel!"

By the time the Ancient One finished his reciting, Michelangelo soon saw that his hands were normal; he had finally controlled it, he thought to himself.

"All hail Michelangelo Hamato, your reigning Battle Nexus Champion, officially!" The Ancient One cheered.

The audience applauded their new official champion to which Michelangelo smiled gleefully and looked around at the people celebrating him until he turned to see his family, smiling very happily and applauding him as well.

This was like a dream come true for Michelangelo, maybe things will finally be better for him as a new chapter of his life was about to begin...

 

Later at night, The Emperor gathered everyone into the ballroom of the Nexus Palace before announcing to his people:

"Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome our guest of honour of the evening: Michelangelo Hamato, our current Battle Nexus Champion"

The crowd applauded as Michelangelo was led into the room by the Ancient One and sat on his throne chair in the main stage of the ballroom as he waved politely at the applauding crowd.

"Let the coronation ball commence!" The Emperor cheered.

As the celebrations commenced, every guest of the palace approached the blessed Champion to give him their congratulations and such.

Mikey was nervous being in the room with past champions, masters and even royalties before him as he behaved as expected to them, much to his brothers' surprise, even Splinter was bewildered that his wild energetic over-the-top young son was behaving like a gentleman.

"It's official, we're living in an alternate universe" Raph said to his other brothers.

"My sons, this is Michelangelo's big day; I'd appreciate it if you'd all be supportive of him" Splinter pointed out.

"You're right, sorry" Raph softly apologised.

"Looks like the last of the guests are sending their congrats to Mikey" said Leo.

Soon they saw Michelangelo was alone on the main stage before the three brothers decided to keep his little brother company.

Mikey watches the coronation ball happening before his eyes until he heard Leo said: "Hey"

Mikey turns to see Leo kneeling beside the left of the chair with Raph on the right and Donnie behind it, looking down at his little brother since he was the tallest out of the quartet.

"Hey me?" Mikey cleared his throat.

The brother chuckled lightly before Raph commented on the royal robes Mikey was wearing: "You look awesome, bro"

"Thanks; you guys look awesome-er; well, actually that's not a proper word but you know what I mean" Mikey nervously rubbed his head.

"We know what you mean, thanks Mikey," Donnie laughed.

Mikey looks around at the ballroom before he said: "So this is what a coronation ball looks like"

"It's warmer than I thought," Donnie nodded.

"And what is that awesome smell?" Mikey asked.

The brothers smelled the air before they all spoke at once: "Pizza!"

With that, the brothers laughed together for a moment until they settled down with Leo then asking his little brother:

"So tell us, Mikey; is it everything you could imagine?"

"It's...well, it's cool" Mikey awkwardly shrugged.

"Just cool?" Raphael chuckled.

"Well it's like I'm inside a really awesome video game, man! Now that I'm here, I'm not really sure what to expect next, y'know?" Mikey responded.

"Well trust me buddy, you've earned this" Donnie winked.

"Yeah, I know I wasn't entirely supportive but I just want to say that I'm really proud of you, little bro" Raph said to Mikey and gave him a smile.

"Thanks Raph" Mikey gleefully thanked.

"Anytime" Raph pats his brother on the head.

"We're all proud of you, Mikey" Donnie rubbed his brother's head too,

"Thanks guys and don't worry, I won't brag about this" Mikey reminded his brothers.

"Good; cause I'll beat the green out of you, if you do" Raph pointed out, deviously smirking at him.

"Note taken" Mikey nervously gulped.

The brothers soon shared a small chuckle before Splinter approaches them and addressed Michelangelo with: "Congratulations, Michelangelo"

"Thanks sensei," Mikey thanked.

"If you three won't mind, I'd like to introduce Michelangelo to some people if that's alright with you" Splinter replied.

"Sure" The older brothers shrugged/nodded.

Mikey anxiously got up and walked with Splinter to be greeted by other guests while the others enjoyed the party.

Michelangelo did his very best at behaving well like Splinter wanted him to, much to the father's delight but he feels even then that he's been hold back by Splinter for this and cannot celebrate like how he wanted to but it's understandable when his powers are in the way of getting loose.

But maybe now that Mikey has become Champion and such, he can finally get Splinter to let him use his power now since he has matured more and feels like he's ready to do so.

"I'm glad to see you're doing very well, my son," Splinter smiled at Mikey while walking with him through the castle garden outside.

"Yeah well, I didn't want to cause any trouble for you guys with this" Mikey chuckled.

Splinter chuckled back and nodded before Mikey thought long and hard and decided to dive in with the question.

"Sensei, can I ask you something privately?" Michelangelo asked.

Splinter leads Michelangelo to a secluded area in the garden where they can be alone before the humanoid rat asks: "What's the problem?"

"I was just wondering since I'm now twenty years old and I've matured more since we defeated the Shredder and everything...Do you think I can use my power to help others now?" Michelangelo nervously questioned his father.

Splinter knew this question would come out eventually and just sighs before Michelangelo added:

"Just hear me out, sensei; I've been in more control with my emotions and I haven't had an outburst and such for a long time now. With Shredder gone and I'm the one of the Battle Nexus Champions, surely I can start using them now, right?"

"Michelangelo..." Splinter started.

"Please dad; My powers are a part of me; I just want to help others with my powers, not hurt people with them; that's all I ever wanted" Mikey responded.

Splinter almost considered giving Michelangelo another chance with his powers until the horrible memory of the incident with his son's powers attacking his other sons and the prediction of Mikey becoming the bringer of the apocalypse pulled him back from that decision.

"I'm sorry, my son...but it just cannot be this way" Splinter shook his head.

"But papa-!" Mikey pleaded.

"It just can't be this way, Michelangelo!" Splinter raised his voice firmly at Michelangelo to stop his pleading.

Mikey, dejected, looks down and sighs: "Sorry sensei"

"Now please, don't bring this up to me anymore; just...enjoy your party, son" Splinter sighed.

He walks off but turns back to see Mikey standing alone and asks: "Are you coming?"

"I'll just stay out here for fresh air" Mikey softly replied.

Splinter said nothing but looked away a bit guilty for putting his son down like that but to protect him from his powers, it had to be done, in his mind.

Mikey sits by the garden fountain and closes his eyes, hearing the noises that are much like the city noises he hears in New York City, he opens his eyes again, looking into the water of the fountation.

The poor turtle felt miserable that he has been pushed aside once more by his father.

"Why? Why doesn't sensei trust me? Why cannot I be myself? I'm tired of playing this pretense that I have to be undermined and held back because of something I have" Mikey whimpered, trying his hardest not to cry.

 

MIKEY:

Look at me, I will never pass for the perfect son

Or the perfect brother

 

Can it be...I'm not meant to play this part?

 

Now I see that if I were truly to be myself

I would break my family's heart

 

Who is that boy I see

Staring straight back at me?

 

Why is my reflection someone I don't know?

 

Somehow, I cannot hide

Who I am, though I've tried

 

When will my reflection show who I am inside?

 

When will my reflection show who I am inside?

 

Mikey soon leaves the garden before he hears a voice behind him:

"There you are"

The young turtle glances back to see the Ancient One before him in the garden.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to alert you" The Ancient One chuckled.

"It's fine, your lordship" Mikey cleared his throat.

The Ancient One noticed Mikey was looking a bit glum as he approached the young turtle: "Are you alright, Michelangelo? You look troubled"

"It's nothing, your honour; just...needed some fresh air from everything that's been going on inside" Mikey smiled and gave the Ancient One a thumbs up.

"I see" The Ancient One nodded and stood by the turtle's side on the balcony.

"Can I help you with something, my lord?" Mikey quizzed.

"I wanted to talk to you about something important," The Ancient One replied.

"OK" Mikey anxiously shrugged.

"I've seen many amazing fighters in my life, your father included; and it's no surprise to me that you are an amazing skilled fighter" The Ancient One started.

"Oh, well thank you but I feel like that's more of Leo's department or maybe Don and Raph's department as well; I'm just skilled" Mikey awkwardly giggled.

"Yes it's true that your brothers do have skills beyond the youngest's expectations but you have skills beyond their skills. Everyone is different compared to each other" The Ancient One nodded.

"Sometimes I feel like I just won the tournament out of sheer dumb luck" Mikey admitted.

"Now that's incorrect here; I've seen many fighters winning out of dumb luck in my life too and believe me, you won both tournaments and that rematch, fair and square" The Ancient One assured Michelangelo.

"Thank you, your grace" Michelangelo thanked.

"Out of your brothers, you have a pure heart which is rare among the fighters I met. You show compassion, loyalty, not afraid to do what is right and see the goodness in most people that many other people don't. That's what makes a great master, especially in the Nexus City" The Ancient One replied.

"Well I imagined Leo would make a wonderful master in the future" Mikey nodded.

"This isn't about your eldest brother, this is about you" The Ancient One replied.

He approached Michelangelo closer and puts a hand on the young mutant's shoulder: "Young man, I can sense great things within you, you have potential with such abilities and with your blessings, I want to train you to be more than you believe to be"

"I don't understand, sir" Mikey replied, looking puzzled.

"I want to train you into being a Battle Nexus Master" The Ancient One revealed.

"Really? You wish to train me to be a master?" Michelangelo happily gasped.

"Yes; You have the makings of one and I want to bring it out for you, you will be part of the Nexus grandest masters in the world if you would let me" The Ancient One agreed.

This really made Michelangelo joyful beyond expectations as he gleefully cried: "Yes I would love that!!"

He suddenly cleared his throat and calmly added: "Yes sir, I would love to be trained by you"

"Then it's decided" The Ancient One smiled back at Michelangelo, shaking his hand.

Michelangelo was so excited that hopefully Splinter and the others will be happy to hear the news too as he and the Ancient One started to head back to the party.

Chapter 6: Exposed

Chapter Text

Splinter was returning to the ballroom when he passes by the Emperor who said to him: "Master Splinter, I trust you're enjoying the festivities"

"Of course, your majesty," Splinter nodded.

"Hmmm, very well; Enjoy the party" Mencius smiled at Splinter and walked away.

As Splinter moves on, Mencius sees Michelangelo walking happily with the Ancient One as the cybernetic emperor thought to himself: "Something is up with that thing, I can sense it"

The three older turtles approached Splinter as Leo asked: "Sensei, where's Mikey?"

Just then Michelangelo approached the others with the Ancient One, happily replying: "Here I am guys"

"My good friends, I have wonderful news to share with you" The Ancient One proudly announced.

"What is it now, sir?" Donatello quizzed.

"Do you want to tell them or should I?" Michelangelo asked the Ancient One.

"I shall do the honours for you" The Ancient One replied as he turned to Splinter and said: "I recently had a conversation with your youngest son and I want to share this with you?

"And that is?" Splinter asked.

"Your youngest son has a lot of potential within him and I would be honoured if I would gladly train your son to be the next Battle Nexus Master" The Ancient One announced.

"MASTER?!?!" The three older brothers exclaimed in bewilderment.

"Yes," Michelangelo excitedly nodded.

Splinter, too, was bewildered by this news as he shook his head and cleared his throat: "I'm sorry, I'm confused here"

"It's simple; your son bears the making of a great master in the Nexus World and we both agree that I can train your son to become one of the masters here" The Ancient One replied.

"Seriously?!" Raphael exclaimed to which Leo elbowed him in the stomach to shut him up.

"Now don't be discouraged by this, you three; you boys are great fighters and will no doubt one day be great masters like your father. And you, my dear friend, you can still train Michelangelo with your other sons too" The Ancient One assured Splinter.

"I..." Splinter started.

"Of course, I should inform you that should Michelangelo become a Battle Nexus Master in the future, he will have to reside here as part of the council with the other masters such as myself" The Ancient One pointed out.

That got Splinter scared, to lose his youngest son when his powers are being hidden for protection and to move from home where he cannot look after Michelangelo or to prevent him from using his dangerous power. That cannot happen, he thought.

"I can actually live in this city?!" Michelangelo gleefully asked.

"Hold it! Hold everything for just a minute!" Splinter loudly halted the conversation before he put his foot down and calmly adds:

"No one's training anyone; no one is becoming a Battle Nexus Master"

The gang looks at Splinter in confusion while Michelangelo looks a little dejected.

"W-What?" Mikey replied.

"Michelangelo, may I please speak with you, alone?" Splinter softly asked.

Mikey looks at his confused brothers and to the Ancient One before he firmly replied: "No; whatever you can say to me, you can say it in front of us"

"Yes, I too would like to know why you would not want your son to be part of something that I thought would please you, my old friend" The Ancient One strictly demanded.

Splinter sighs, knowing this is not going to be simple as he just replied: "Very well, you cannot train my son because he's not ready for that kind of training"

He knew he had to lie to protect his sons from the power but knowing Mikey's resistance against Splinter lately, he knew Mikey was going to fight back:

"If the Ancient One says I'm ready for this then I'm ready for this, sensei"

"Michelangelo, what can you possibly accomplish being a Battle Nexus Master?" Splinter firmly quizzed.

"Sensei..." Leo spoke out, feeling that Splinter is being unreasonable.

"What do you know about me?" Mikey spoke back at Splinter.

"Michelangelo" Splinter warned.

"No! What on earth do you know about me?! Have you ever considered what I want in life instead of assuming what's best for me as you always have for years?" Mikey argued.

"What is he on about, sensei?" Donnie asked.

Splinter said nothing but sternly looks at his youngest son before replying with: "You wanted to train my son but my answer is no"

"Splinter, if I can just assure you that--!" The Ancient One tried to reason with Splinter.

"No, you may not and I'd appreciate if you never bring this up ever again" Splinter firmly replied.

He turns to his sons and said: "Come along boys, we're going home"

"What?!" Mikey gasped out as he rushes to Splinter and grabs him from leaving: "Sensei, please"

"Michelangelo, control yourself" Splinter scolded.

"Sensei, please! If you can just give me a chance, I can show you that I can do well like the others" Mikey begged.

"I'm sorry my son but you are not ready for this" Splinter tried to silence his son from making the guests look at the commotion.

"Well when WILL I be ready?! When will I ever get a chance?! You always give Leo a chance! You always give Donnie a chance! You always give Raph a chance but you never trusted me in doing things myself!!" Mikey cried out, getting in Splinter's face.

"Michelangelo!" Splinter barked.

"Why?! Why don't you trust me enough?! Why do you always shut me out?! Why don't you ever give me just one simple chance to do something that I can make you proud of?! What are you so afraid of me doing?!" Mikey raged out, having enough of being held back by Splinter.

"ENOUGH!!!" Splinter bellowed, losing patience: "You will never become a Battle Nexus Master or anything like that because you are not good enough and you will never be, the way you are!! Ever!!!"

The whole room filled with silence as Leo, Donnie, and Raph looked at Splinter, shocked at what he just spoke at Mikey. The Ancient One looked at Splinter with disgust and Mikey looked heartbroken as tears began to foam from his eyes.

Splinter realised what he just said and did as regret immediately washed over him and stuttered: "Michelangelo...I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to--!"

"What have I ever done to you?!" Mikey sobbed. "Do you...hate me??"

"Musuko, I'm really sorry" Splinter sadly apologised.

"No! You don't love or care about me and you never have!!" Mikey begins to rage out once more in tears.

As he vents out furiously, his body begins to glow blue, much to everyone's confusion and shock.

"Michelangelo, please," Splinter pleaded.

"You always held me back because of what I have in me! Do you hate me because of what I did that night?! Is that it?! Is it because of this power I have that you loathe me so much?!" Mikey yelled.

The body begins to reveal a blue flaming aura around him, his eyes glow bright blue like neon lights as his powers are close to erupting.

"Son, stop!" Splinter cried out.

"YOU KNOW WHAT?! I WISH I WAS NEVER IN THIS STUPID FAMILY AT ALL!!!" Mikey screamed out in tears.

"MICHELANGELO!!!" Splinter screamed out in dismay.

"I HATE YOU!!!" Michelangelo intensely bellowed out.

Suddenly his emotions suddenly made his power explode as blue waves of power erupted from the ground causing tables to be flipped over and the chairs knocked down as everyone got on their knees in panic from the small shock-wave.

Mikey stops his rage and looks at his hands and notices the flaming blue aura around his body before he realises what he has done.

He is exposed!

Standing in the midst of the crowd before him, Michelangelo accidentally allowed his power to be revealed through his explosive rant at Splinter.

He looks around the shocked faces of everyone, especially his brothers as Splinter looks distraught that his youngest son has been exposed.

"No..." Splinter gasped out.

"Mikey?!" Leo spoke out in bewilderment.

"What is the meaning of this?" The Ancient One demanded.

"I-I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to" Michelangelo apologised.

"My son, come with me, now!" Splinter attempted to take Mikey away.

"No, stay back!" Mikey cried out.

Suddenly more of his magic went loose as a beam of magic shot out of his hands and went straight for the door, blasting it open.

The crowd gasped/screamed in alarm before Mencius cried out: "Dark magic!"

"Please, I can explain," Michelangelo begged.

"I knew there was something up with that...thing!" Mencius hissed as he hid behind his robotic guards.

Michelangelo realises how much trouble he was in and bolted out of the ballroom with his brothers following him.

"Little brother!!" Raphael cried out.

"Mikey, wait!" Donnie also cried out.

"Boys!" Splinter exclaimed as he and the Ancient One followed them.

As the family left, Mencius furiously bellowed out: "Guards! Guards!"

Soon most of the Emperor's guards stood before him as he growled out: "There's a fugitive at large in the palace, find him and capture him at once"

"Yes, your majesty" The guards nodded and charged after the family.

The guests flee for their lives out of the castle at that point while Mencius goes to the leader of the Robot-calypse, Carnage who was disguised as a guard.

"Find that repulsive creature and exterminate him at once" He growled.

"It shall be done," Carnage nodded.

On the other side of the palace, Mikey tried to find a way out of the castle before he stopped at the throne room, realising he was going the wrong way. He quickly attempts to turn back when Mencius's royal guards charge into the room and surround him with their cybernetic weapons.

"Freeze! In the name of his royal majesty!" One of the guards bellowed out.

"Please" Mikey whimpered.

His fear made the aura around his body increase in size like a roaring fire, causing more guards to shout at Mikey to surrender and get on the ground.

"There he is, seize him!"

The turtle soon met Mencius with Carnage on top of the throne room before he noticed his family coming in with the Ancient One.

"Emperor Mencius, have your guards back away at once" The Ancient One ordered the Emperor.

"You really want this thing to be let loose and cause chaos in my kingdom?" Mencius snapped at the Ancient One.

"That thing is my little brother and he means no harm" Leonardo angrily snapped back.

"Put down your weapons now!" The Ancient One commanded the guards.

"Michelangelo, control your powers," Splinter cried out.

"I...I can't" Michelangelo whimpered as he tried to conceal them to no avail.

"He's too scared" Splinter shudders in fear for Mikey.

"We can't let them hurt him!" Raphael cried out.

"We won't let them" The Ancient One replied before he firmly turns to Mencius: "Mencius, he's not some dangerous creature, he's just a scared boy; he means no real harm"

Mencius stared at the Ancient One and then to the family before he sighs and calls out to the guards: "Hold your fire and back away slowly"

"Sir?" Another guard quizzed.

"Do as I command," Mencius barked.

The guards lower their weapons and back off from Michelangelo slowly. The magic turtle was still afraid and unsure of how his powers are going to become, he can feel nothing but fear, anger and all that he has concealed emotionally and physically with his power and it's all lashing out like a wildfire.

"He's still not calming down, it's getting worse" Splinter gasped out.

"We need to calm him down before this power becomes too much" The Ancient One grunted in concern for Mikey.

"Let me go to him," Leo replied.

"No, it's too dangerous, Leonardo," Splinter refused.

The eldest turtle glared at Splinter as he angrily snapped: "I'm not asking for your permission, Splinter"

This shocked Splinter and the other brothers since Leonardo never really got hostile with Splinter before, normally he does what Splinter tells him to do.

"Leonardo" Splinter started.

"Enough" The Ancient One halted the humanoid rat and turns to Leo: "Do what you have to do but be careful"

Leonardo nodded and slowly approaches the frightened turtle before him:

"Mikey? Are you alright?"

Mikey sees Leo slowly coming towards him as his fears escalate more which causes his magic to lash out before shoving Leo aside to the ground.

"Stay away Leo! I don't want to hurt you" Mikey cried out.

Leo simply got up and looked at Mikey with concerning eyes and gently said: "It's OK, Mikey; I know you don't want to hurt me, I know you're scared but everything is going to be OK, I promise"

While the others watched Leo attempted to get Mikey to calm down, Mencius goes behind Carnage and whispered: "Kill him"

"Gladly" Carnage deviously chuckled and aimed a cybernetic crossbow at Michelangelo from the shadows.

"Wait for my command" Mencius hissed.

Leo got a little closer as Mikey sank to the ground on his knees, sobbing and shivering from the feelings he was experiencing with his explosive power.

"I'm sorry, Leo; I'm so sorry! I screwed up again and now they're gonna kill me, I just know it by looking at them" Mikey sobbed.

"No! We won't let them hurt you, I won't let them touch you, I promise!" Leo vows and scoots a little closer.

"Please stay back, Leo! Please! I'm too dangerous" Mikey cried.

"You're not dangerous, Mikey! I know you don't wanna hurt anyone" Leo cried back.

Mikey looks up tearfully at Leo: "I wanted to tell you guys so much, I really did but I promised Splinter I wouldn't and I thought I could control it but sensei was right, I can't control it, I don't know how!"

"Mikey, I don't understand...this...but I want to help you, let me help you little brother" Leonardo assured Mikey.

As Leonardo gets closer, the family and the Ancient One watches on with hope that things won't end badly.

"C'mon Leo" Raph shuddered.

"Mikey" Donnie whimpered for his baby brother.

"Please" Splinter whispered in desperation.

Leonardo kneels down next to his weeping little brother and with gentleness, he coaxed: "Look at me, Mikey, all eyes on me little brother"

Mikey looked up in tears once more before Leo said: "I'm right here, little brother; I'll protect you, I promise"

"I can feel...so much anger...so much fear...I can't control this, Leo" Mikey sobbed.

"Yes you can, I believe you can!" Leo replied. "Just take a few deep breaths and think about the things you love like...like pizza, you love pizza, don't you"

Mikey sniffed and nodded, looking at Leo before the eldest helped Mikey calm down with breathing exercises while talking about the things the baby brother loves to calm him down.

The crowd notices Mikey's aura was going down for what Leo was doing with Mikey was working, his powers going down along with his anxiety.

"He's doing it, he's calming Mikey down" Donnie happily gasped out.

"Way to go, Leo!" Raph cheered.

Splinter let out a sigh of relief that things are settling down peacefully but unbeknownst to them all, Carnage was about to open fire at Mikey to kill him with a steel arrow when Leo took Mikey's hands gently and smiled at his relaxed baby brother.

"You see, Mikey? Everything is gonna be fine, come on" Leo comforted Mikey.

"Fire!" Mencius hissed at Carnage.

Just as Carnage pulled the trigger, Mikey slowly got up with Leo on his feet to which the arrow that was meant to hit Mikey's head, hit the back of his shoulder, causing the poor young turtle to scream in agony.

"Mikey!" Leo screamed in horror.

Suddenly the agony causes Mikey's magic to explode once more as blue magical waves and beams fire everywhere to which one of the waves sends Leo plummeting back to the others.

"Mencius!" The Ancient One furiously bellowed.

"I said; hold your fire you idiots!" Mencius screamed at his guards, making him look innocent.

Mikey got on his knees once more before he put his hands on his head, feeling the burning sensation of his power combining with emotions that were about to go overboard. His body starts to glow brighter and brighter like a star to which the Ancient One suspects to his horror what's about to happen.

"Get down!" He screamed to which the Hamato Clan and the Ancient One got down.

"What?" Mencius quizzed in confusion.

Suddenly Michelangelo screamed aloud and his magical powers that were held back for years suddenly exploded in a big magical shock-wave, sending the royal guards, Mencius and Carnage flying and spinning back in the air in the throne room as the building before him starts to break apart and chucks of the throne room were destroyed, leaving nothing but destruction and ruins in the throne room.

When the explosion cleared, Mikey noticed the steel arrow was out of his body but he was still bleeding and in pain. He looks around the destruction of the throne room to his horror before realising his pent up powers have stopped and was back to normal.

"N-No..." Mikey gasped out loud, completely distraught.

Thankfully no one was killed as he sees everyone getting up, groaning but unharmed. Suddenly Mencius got up and looked around in horror at his precious throne room.

"M-My palace!" He wailed out until he glared at Mikey and shrieked out in pure hatred: "Monster...MONSTER!!!"

Mikey shivered at the hate and fear from the crowd except for his family and the Ancient One before he knew he had no choice but to flee before things got worse.

"Mikey!" Leo screamed.

The older brothers followed Mikey who jumped out of the destroyed ruins of the throne room and leaped on building to ledge to balcony before he reached the end of the kingdom and started heading for the city walls.

The others watched the turtles fled before Mencius growled quietly to one of the guards: "Activate the city dome shield, don't let that freak escape"

While the brothers rushed to stop Mikey, they suddenly noticed a pinkish dome like energy shield coming down from where Mikey was running.

"Mikey! Stop!" Donnie cried out.

But still to no avail, Mikey kept on going before Raph grunted: "The shield's closing in, he won't get far now"

Suddenly out of nowhere, Mikey jumped over the city wall with his magic which made the turtles stop in shock for a moment before they recollected themselves but were too late to go on.

The energy dome shield that protects the entire Nexus City from harm has closed the city up before the trio jumped on top of the balcony of the city wall and saw Michelangelo escaping from the city gates before running into the Outlands outside Nexus City.

"Mikey!" Leo cried out in desperation.

Mikey tearfully looked at his brothers one last time before he shamefully fled into the woods outside the city, much to his older brother's dismay.

"Little brother..." Raphael spoke out with such sadness.

"What do we do now?" Donnie miserably asked Leo.

Leo didn't say anything but depressingly watched his baby brother disappearing into the darkness of the woods.

Chapter 7: Lockdown

Chapter Text

Unsure of what to do next, the turtles suddenly heard speaker drones that were floating in the air calling out to the entire city:

"Citizens of Nexus City; Return to your homes immediately, this city is in lock-down until further notice by order of the Emperor; anyone caught outside their home will be prosecuted"

"This is crazy!" Donnie cried.

Suddenly spotlights were on them before they saw more of the royal guards coming at them.

"Freeze! Stay where you are, you are on illegal grounds" One of them called out.

"Donnie!" Leo spoke out.

"On it" The smart turtle nodded.

Soon he throws a smoke bomb on the ground and covers the turtles up immediately with the smoke; the guards charged at the turtles but just bumped into each other as the smoke cleared.

The three turtles stealthily started heading back to the palace as they wondered what to do next.

"What exactly was going on with Mikey? Where did he get such powers from?!" Donnie cried out.

"I don't know! This is confusing the hell out of me too!" Raphael cried back.

"I'm calling a shot that Splinter knows" Leonardo pointed out.

"And what makes you say that?" Raphael quizzed.

"Because Mikey mentioned he vowed to Splinter to not let us know about this" Leonardo replied.

Raphael and Donatello looked at one another in bewilderment that Splinter knows about Mikey's strange powers and yet they don't.

"Seriously?! What else is sensei hiding from us?!" Raphael exclaimed.

"That's what I intend to find out," Leonardo answered.

Soon they reached the highest roof of the palace and noticed security was everywhere before they returned to the destroyed throne room and approached the Ancient One.

"Boys..." He started.

"We tried but we're too late, the shield closed on us as Mikey escaped" Leonardo sadly explained.

"I'm so sorry" The Ancient One sincerely apologised.

"Where's Splinter?" Leo asked.

"Right here" Splinter answered, stepping forward.

Leo firmly looked at Splinter and demanded: "How come you never told us about Mikey's powers?"

"My sons," Splinter sadly started.

"Sensei, please! We want to know everything" Donnie pleaded.

"And I promise I will tell you everything but right now we have more pressing issues at the moment" Splinter vowed.

"Like what?" Raphael crossed his arms.

"Trying to stop the Emperor from having his guards hunting and terminating Michelangelo" The Ancient One responded.

"You mean he wants him dead?!" Donnie cried out in shock.

"Oh shell no!" Raphael angrily growled before seeing the Emperor ranting to his guards.

The hot head marches straight at the cowardly ruler while the others attempt to stop Raph from making the situation worse.

"Search every part of the city until that thing is found and if he resists arrest then do what must be done and eliminate him!" The Emperor ranted.

"None of ya ain't putting one robot finger on my little brother" Raphael angrily snapped before Leo and Donnie grabbed Raph to hold him back.

"You!" The Emperor hissed and hid behind his guards: "Is there sorcery in you too?! Are you all monsters too?!"

"No, we're ordinary mutants" Leo firmly shook his head.

"That's right, they are," Splinter nodded.

The three turtles looked at how Splinter pointed that out before he added: "In the best way"

"And my little brother is not a monster, your majesty," Leonardo firmly pointed out.

"Yeah, he didn't mean to hurt anyone," Donnie added.

"Didn't mean to--?!" The Emperor spat in bewilderment before he angrily pointed around his destroyed throne room. "Look at what he's done to my throne room!!"

"I don't know, I say that it needed a good renovation" Raphael mocked.

"Raphael" Splinter scolded.

"And did I forget to mention the fact that HE NEARLY KILLED US ALL??!!!" The Emperor infuriatingly bellowed.

"YOU tried to have him killed first!" Leonardo lashed back at Mencius, pointing an accusing finger at the livid robot.

"He's got a point, Mencius, none of this would've escalated like this if you didn't have your men attempt to kill Michelangelo" The Ancient One angrily agreed with Leonardo.

"I gave no such order" Mencius denied. "And in case, you forgot, I told my men to hold their fire"

Mencius glared at his guards who looked down in shame, despite Mencius lying to clear his tracks.

"Either way, you're not gonna find Michelangelo in the city, he's escaped out of the gates" Donatello pointed out.

"And where did he disappear to now?" Mencius demanded.

"Why should we tell you? So you can send your men to find and exterminate Mikey?" Raphael growled.

"I will have justice for this assault" Mencius barked at Raphael.

"That's enough, Mencius" The Ancient One stopped Mencius from speaking. "I'm sure we can work something out to prevent bloodshed. Michelangelo is just a scared young mutant who means no real harm"

"But-!" Mencius started.

"Besides I can have this palace room fixed with a wave of my powers, you know" The Ancient One crossed his arms.

"Find but know this, all of you; if that thing causes more trouble to my city than he has now, I'll--!" Mencius warned.

"If you're going to say what I'm positive you're going to say then I'll warn you this; Lay one finger on my little brother and it'll be the last mistake you'll ever make" Raphael warned back, his eyes darken at the xenophobic emperor.

"Is that a threat? Because if so, I will have your head in a spike if you lay your green sausage hands on me" The Emperor growled.

"Enough!" The Ancient One commanded.

"You can try it, tin can!!" Raphael raised his voice at Mencius.

"I said, that's enough!" The Ancient One snapped at both before he turns to Emperor Mencius: "You will learn to know your place in the kingdom, Mencius; you are an emperor, not a dictator and besides, should you do anything drastic against myself and the council, you will be dethroned and punished for your arrogance"

The Emperor glared at Mencius before he sighed: "Very well, summon the council, we will figure this out the right way"

"Good call" The Ancient One nodded until he turns to Raphael: "I understand how much your little brother means to you but you must watch how you speak to others especially the Emperor, we don't want any more trouble than there is"

"Sorry" Raphael sighs out grumpily.

"Be assured boys, we will find your little brother and we will sort this out without any harm coming to Michelangelo" The Ancient One vowed.

"So what happens now?" Donnie asked.

"We need to find Michelangelo," Leonardo replied.

"We will search for him but you three must stay here" Splinter replied.

"Why?" Leo demanded.

"Because the Outlands outside the city are dangerous and I cannot afford to have you all missing" Splinter replied.

"We handled dangerous situations like this before, we can protect ourselves and besides, Mikey is out there alone and he needs us" Leonardo protested.

"Leonardo...do not argue with me, just stay in the hotel until I return, then I'll explain everything" Splinter sighed as he didn't want to lose his other sons in the Outlands like Michelangelo.

"He's right, Leo. The Outlands are dangerous territories and you need more than your ninja techniques to conquer the things out there" The Ancient One pointed out.

"But--!" Leo started.

"We will find Michelangelo and bring him back safe and sound, we promise" Splinter vowed and the Ancient One nodded.

"Guards, escort the boys back to the hotel" The Ancient One said.

As Splinter and the Ancient One left the throne room to summon an emergency meeting with the Nexus Masters and the Emperor, The three turtles watched in disappointment and frustration that they couldn't do anything to help as the guards escorted them back to the hotel room.

Leo looks out beyond the gates outside the city and thought to himself in fear:

"Please be OK, little brother"

 

Chapter 8: The Magerias

Notes:

NOTES: THE FOLLOWING IMAGE IS COPYRIGHT TO MYSELF
THE FOLLOWING SONG (MUSICAL VERSION) IS COPYRIGHT TO KATY PERRY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nn0eUpL9WGM

Chapter Text

Meanwhile deep within the Nexus Forest of the Outlands, Michelangelo miserably wanders aimlessly in the woods. His royal robes are a mess, his crown half destroyed from the magical outburst of his powers and his mask soaked with tears.

One by one he took off the robes, the mask and even tossed the crown away, feeling that he is unworthy to have them anymore.

He can remember the looks of fear and shock of everyone in the room especially his family, even the xenophobic emperor accusing him as a monster haunts him still.

He held onto his shoulder wound that Carnage shot at to kill him while weeping still as he feels hopeless with nowhere to go now that he has been exposed and cast himself out of the family in shame.

"Dad was right...I couldn't control it...What have I done?" He sobbed to himself.

Suddenly he heard strange growling from various distances before out of the darkness, four mysterious four-legged creatures appeared before Michelangelo.

They looked like wolves but their skins were something made out of trees, their eyes glow with yellowish light.

Mikey gulped at the sights of the outer-worldly wolves before them and tried to run but their speed was almost greater than Mikey's before too long he was surrounded.

The poor turtle feels like the end has come for him and closes his eyes, preparing for the end when suddenly a bright light shines behind him and can hear someone screaming like a banshee. The strange canine creatures hissed and fled from whoever was behind Michelangelo.

The frightened turtle looks back to see a tall elderly albino woman with light purple hair. She was wearing a greyish robe, covering her body and head before she extended her hand out to Michelangelo.

"Come with me, I'll take you to safety" She spoke to Michelangelo.

Unsure to trust the stranger in front of her, Mikey begins to move back before the woman pleaded: "Michelangelo, please; you're in grave danger if you wonder in these woods alone"

The turtle stared at the woman in front of him, surprised that she knew his name: "H-How do you know who I am? Are you a stalker, lady?"

The woman pulls the hood down from her robe to let the young man see her face before she asks: "You don't remember, do you? I'm not surprised, it has been twelve years"

Mikey looks at the woman, seeing she is somewhat familiar and then it occurred to him all of a sudden: "Wait! Nova?!"

The woman known as Nova, Valour's twin sister who trained Mikey as a child with his powers before her untimely death, smiled at Michelangelo and nodded: "It's been too long, my dear"

"Indeed it has" Mikey slowly nodded back. "Wait, how did you know I was here?"

"I've sensed your presence in dismay in these woods within my powers; hence why I'm here, to save you" Nova replied.

"Thanks" Mikey softly thanked the woman.

"I need to come with me now; I can help you with that wound, otherwise it'll be infected and you'll get sick" Nova explained.

Mikey looks at the arrow wound that is still weeping with a bit of blood and soon nods as Nova begins to escort Mikey stealthily to her hideout.

They reached a waterfall lake before going behind the waterfall and seeing nothing but rocks.

"Um...nice hideout" Mikey sheepishly commented.

"We're not there yet, just wait" Nova responded.

The witch soon waves her hand before the rocks begin to move by themselves and one by one they move aside to reveal an entrance way underground.

"Cool" Mikey spoke in awe.

"Come" Nova motions Mikey to follow her.

The turtle follows the witch deep into an underground city where it's mostly like a tribal camp full with other albino warlocks and witches such as Nova.

"Where are we?" Mikey asked in bewilderment.

"This is my tribal village, we are the Magerias," Nova explained.

"The Magerias?" Mikey quizzed.

"Don't you remember what Valour told you?" Nova questioned Mikey.

"Um...It's been too long," Mikey awkwardly chuckled.

"What has Splinter been doing with your powers these last twelve years?" Nova suspiciously questioned.

"Um..." Mikey started.

Suddenly Mikey begins to notice a crowd gathering around them, looking at Michelangelo with such interest and caution before he heard a booming voice calling out: "Aunt Nova"

The turtle soon sees a large albino bald-headed muscular man approaching Nova with a small purple haired albino teenage girl by his side.

"Why have you brought an outsider to our home?" The warlock demanded Nova.

"For your information, Alvaro, this isn't just an outsider...This is the Chosen Magus" Nova revealed.

"Wait, what?" Mikey quizzed.

Soon he noticed the tribe bowed before him as he added: "I'm sorry, I'm confused, who's Magus?"

"You gotta be kidding me ... This is the Chosen Magus?" Alvaro demanded.

"And what's wrong with that?" Nova firmly questioned Alvaro

"I expected the Chosen Magus to be one of us, not some...mutant" Alvaro replied, looking at Michelangelo suspiciously.

"Magus chose this mutant for a reason, your mother taught him at one point how to use his power" Nova explained.

"She did?" The female teenage Mageria asked.

"Quiet, Asami" Alvaro hushed his sister known as Asami.

"Sorry" Asami quietly apologised.

Nova turns to her people and announced: "The Chosen Magus will stay with us for the time being and I expect you all to treat him like one of us"

The crowd agreed before the witch turned to her nephew and said: "Is that clear, Alvaro?"

Alvaro looked at Mikey once more before he sighed: "As you wish, Aunt Nova"

"I'm sorry; can someone explain to me what's going on here?" Michelangelo loudly called out to everyone.

"I'll explain everything, Michelangelo but first we need to heal that wound" Nova replied.

She eventually takes Mikey to the largest hut which is where Nova resides, being the leader of the tribe and all. She then sits Mikey down on a comfy bed before crafting some bluish goo from a few ingredients she put in a bowl with some water.

"What is that?" Mikey curiously asked, attempting to touch the goo.

Nova gently slapped the hand away and sat Mikey back down on the bed: "It's something to heal your wound and to prevent infection"

"Will it sting?" Mikey cringed.

"A little but trust me, I know what I'm doing" Nova assured Mikey.

The witch soon applies the goo on Mikey's wound, making the turtle whine in pain before she holds onto the wound with her hand when suddenly bright blue lights shine on Mikey's arm until he can feel no pain anymore from the wound.

By the time the light fades and Nova moves her hand away, the goo was gone and the wound is completely healed.

"Wow! Thanks" Mikey thanked Nova.

"Don't mention it" Nova chuckled.

"So...who is this Magus and why am I the chosen one?" Mikey asked the witch.

"You really don't remember, do you?" Nova sadly asked.

"I was just a kid when Valour died and...what happened that night...well...let's just say Splinter hasn't been doing what you thought he was doing" Mikey sighed.

"What has happened to you guys the last twelve years since that night?" Nova quizzed curiously.

Mikey looked at Nova a bit saddens before he sighed and began to explain everything ever since that incident occurred that long ago night...

All the times he had to conceal his powers, his emotions and mask his entire life to be something he is not to prevent his power being exposed.

All the times he argued with Splinter, all the times he tried not to use his magic to help the others during patrol, growing up but results in him making mistakes and getting his brothers angry and annoyed.

Nova looked at the young turtle in pity as she sadly said: "It seems you went through quite a lot"

"You think? There were so many times I wanted to tell them the truth about why I do things the way I do; It's hard to use my ninja skills and my powers at the same time. I cannot think properly without my powers getting in the way resulting in me making mistakes" Mikey miserably replied.

"How could your father just shun your powers away? After all I asked him to not do that and help you instead" said Nova, feeling upset that Splinter ignored her.

"I guess he was scared of my powers" Mikey depressingly shrugged.

Nova soon looks down and replies: "I guess that nightmares you had scared him too"

"What do you mean?" Mikey quizzed.

Nova sat beside the young turtle: "Splinter thought your recurring nightmares as a child were a vision warning us that you would bring the end of our worlds if you used your powers for evil"

"WHAT?!" Mikey exclaimed in bewilderment.

"I know but I informed Splinter that if he helped guide you with your powers then that vision will not come true...but it seems he went through it the wrong way, horribly" Nova sadly replied.

"Dude, I would never use my power for evil and..." Mikey started to rant but stopped when he thought about it more; "I never had those nightmares for a long, long time...I actually forgot about them"

Nova rubbed Mikey on the back. "I wish I could've helped you back there all this time but...I couldn't"

"Why not?" Mikey asked.

"Because of Emperor Mencius" Nova replied.

"What about him?" Mikey tilted his head in confusion.

"Michelangelo; Emperor Mencius is not who you think he is...he's a ruthless dictator who wants nothing more but the extermination of all Magerias" Nova explained.

"W-What?!" Mikey gasped.

Nova begins to explain who Emperor Mencius really is, what he has done to her people and what he really wants:

"Menciu is a ruthless emperor that despises organic species, seeing them as useless creatures that cannot be superior to cybernetic beings. He believes they are toxic to his city and world and hence why he wants to destroy them out of pure hatred and prejudice"

"Holy crap..." Mikey gulped.

"Indeed, he killed my mother when she tried to make peace with him and then...my father vowed revenge against the city. For years we were at war with the city, destroying his soldiers and some of the poor people that got in the way of the carnage...But all that ended when Mencius killed my father, took over the city, and banished us forever to the Outlands, turning all those who reside in the city against us..." Nova sadly confessed:

"For years we tried to expose him but no one believed us and then...he killed my sister, Valour when he invaded us the first time"

"I thought you said she died from a magical incident" Mikey pointed out.

"She did...she used too much of her powers to buy us time to flee and also to destroy half of the army that Mencius controls with an iron fist: The Robot-calypse" Nova replied.

"The Robot-calypse? Who are they?" Mikey quizzed.

"They are a group of heartless machines that bend destruction and chaos to everything that stands in their way. They are powerful in numbers and indestructible as war machines...Their goal is to spread carnage and despair to their enemies including us" Nova replied.

"That makes sense...I mean...Mencius tried to kill me back there" Mikey whimpered.

"What are you talking about?" Nova asked.

Mikey soon explained what went on during his coronation ball before Nova nodded:

"I see...I'm so sorry to hear that it happened"

"It's all my fault, I should never have exposed my powers and now I hurt everyone...and Mencius....he called me..."

"A monster?" Nova guessed.

"Yes, how did you...?" Mikey asked.

"Because he calls us monsters too but he's the real monster here" Nova replied. "Mikey, you do realise now that by exposing your powers in front of Mencius, you are in danger"

"How so?" Mikey gulped, not liking the sound of that"

"Because you're the Chosen Magus, the one that Mencius swore to seek and destroy at all cost and should he learn that you are the one he's been hunting all those years, he'll find you and destroy you no matter how long it takes" Nova warned.

"My brothers! If Mencius finds out, he'll hurt them to get to me" Mikey panicked.

"Relax! He won't do that, as long as the Ancient One watches over Mencius" Nova replied.

"If the Ancient One keeps Mencius in place, why don't you tell him the truth about Mencius?" Mikey quizzed at that.

"Because even he is suspicious of us...you have to remember, we're at war with Mencius and all because of his fear-mongering and twisting the truth, he fooled enough people against us, making us the bad guys, even the Ancient One is unsure of us since my father's army at one point, battled the Battle Nexus Masters and Champions who defended the palace from the war" Nova sighed.

"Maybe I can tell them the truth," Mikey suggested.

"Do you really think they'll believe you?" Nova looked at Mikey stoically.

The young turtle eventually knew in the end, they wouldn't believe him just like every other time his family dismissed him for just being Mikey.

"No..." Mikey sadly shook his head.

"Of course not..." Nova shook her head.

"So...who was this Magus?" Mikey asked Nova.

Nova smiles and begins to explain who Magus really is:

"Magus was the most powerful warlock in all dimensions, beloved by his people and the world before him. Legend has it that he sacrificed his life to protect his people from a near extinction event and as such, the gods in his world reward him by turning his body into stars that shine in the heavens themselves and becoming one with the gods himself"

"Wow" Mikey spoke in awe.

"Yes...As such the legend of Magus continues with his gift of incredible powers being blessed to those with a pure heart every eon or so as centuries went by. It was rumored to be the chosen Magus's job to keep the peace and protect the people of the Nexus world and their world beyond them" Nova continued with the details.

"But why me? I'm not strong and all that...I couldn't even control my powers back there" Mikey sadly pointed out.

"You say that but I believe if you have a proper teacher to help guide your powers, you can do anything your heart desires and you can fulfil your destiny" Nova replied.

"What is my destiny?" Mikey asked.

"The legends say that The Chosen Magus's destiny is to save our worlds from a great evil and I believe the great evil is Mencius. If you can defeat him, expose him for his crimes and bring peace to our city and our people then maybe your destiny will be fulfilled" Nova explained.

"And if I do that? Will my powers go away forever?" Mikey quizzed.

"No, they're a part of you until the day you die" Nova shook her head.

Mikey was shocked to hear of this, he never thought in a million years that his powers were meant for something greater but why him? His brothers would be more acceptable for the role of the Chosen Magus so...why screw-up Mikey?

"Do you think...Magus got it wrong?" Mikey nervously questioned the witch.

"Magus is never wrong, he chose you because he saw something amazing in you that maybe you don't even know yet" Nova replied before she helps Mikey up:

"I may not have been helpful in the past like your family but I want to help you train to use your powers and be the Chosen Magus you were born to be" Nova encouraged Mikey.

"I...I'm sorry but...it's not me, I'm not your guy, trust me; I just make things worse" Mikey depressingly replied and sat down on the bed.

"You say you're not destined to be the Chosen Magus but I see that you can be if you allow yourself to be guided, trust me Michelangelo; you are the Chosen Magus; I know it and soon even you will know that you are more than what you say you are"

Nova sat by his side and rubs his shell for comfort before she sweetly sang to him:

NOVA:

Do you ever feel, feel so paper thin
Like a house of cards
One blow from caving in

Do you ever feel already buried deep
Six feet under screams
But no one seems to hear a thing

Do you know that there's
Still a chance for you
Cause there's a spark in you

You just gotta ignite the light
And let it shine
Just own the night
Like the Fourth of July

You don't have to feel like a waste of space
You're an original, cannot be replaced

If you only knew what the future holds
After a hurricane comes a rainbow

Maybe the reason why all the doors are closed
So you could open one that leads you to the perfect road

Like a lightning bolt, your heart will glow
And when it's time, you'll know

You just gotta ignite the light
And let it shine
Just own the night
Like the Fourth of July

'Cause baby you're a firework
Come on show 'em what your worth
Make 'em go "Oh, oh, oh!"
As you shoot across the sky-y-y

Baby you're a firework
Come on let your colors burst
Make 'em go "Oh, oh, oh!"
You're gonna leave 'em going "Oh, oh, oh!"

Do you ever feel, feel so paper thin
Like a house of cards

One blow from caving in

 

Mikey looks at Nova whose hands glow purple before his hands glow blue with his powers.

"Feel your power rising and let your imagination run free" Nova instructed.

Soon blue small fireworks spark out of Mikey's hands from his magical powers. Seeing the inner beauty and amazement from his magic once more, for the first time since forever, Mikey felt a confidence increasing that maybe he could give his powers another chance and be the Chosen Magus for the Magerias.

"All you need is a chance, I can help you if you let me," said Nova.

"Well when you put it that way...OK, I will do my best" Mikey decided.

"Then it's decided...Come" Nova smiled and led Mikey out of the hut to start training him with his powers.

 

Chapter 9: Origin of Power

Chapter Text

Meanwhile back at the luxury hotel in Nexus City, nearly midnight has come and the three turtles waited anxiously for Splinter's return while worrying also about their baby brother unaware of where he is.

Leo watches the palace from the hotel balcony, knowing that Splinter knows a lot more than they do and the way he treated Mikey before all this chaos happened made the turtle suspicious and losing trust of the humanoid rat more and more.

"This is getting ridiculous! It's been a whole hour and we haven't heard one word from anyone!" Raph angrily complained.

"This doesn't make any sense; none of this does! How could Mikey have such powers and not tell us a single thing?" Donnie loudly quizzed.

"Even so, how could we never see it? Mikey's not one to keep things hidden for that long, you can read him like a comic'' Raphael added.

"Do you think that explains why he falls behind on training and all that because of this?" Donnie asked the brothers.

"I don't know" Leo spoke out, still looking out at the palace. "I mean, back there he was so scared when he realised his power was exposed, didn't you see the fear and uncertainty in his eyes?"

"Yeah," Donnie nodded.

"Gees, ya think you know someone and suddenly you don't" Raphael grumbled.

"That is not in any way Mikey's fault! He had his reasons not to tell us, because of Splinter" Leo firmly spoke to Raphael.

"Speaking of which; how come sensei, himself, never told us about this? Didn't he trust us or anything?" Raphael demanded.

"I do not know but I believe he knows more than he wants us to know" Leo replied.

"Well it's not like he's going to be completely honest with us when he gets back" Donnie groaned out.

"Maybe not...but we can find out either way" said Leo.

"Got a plan, fearless?" Raph quizzed.

"We're gonna sneak to the palace and watch the meeting from the shadows on the roof" Leo replied.

"Are you crazy?! The place will be crawling with guards at this point, we'll be spotted" Donnie objected.

"Donnie, we're ninjas; if Splinter taught us one thing about being a ninja, is that we use the shadows as our advantage" Leo replied.

"Well let's storm the palace" Raph agreed, liking the idea.

"Fine but we stay close" Donnie nodded.

Soon all three brothers sneaked out of the hotel balcony and stealthily went back to the palace walls, avoiding detection from any on-goers, especially the guards. Once on top of a dome looking roof, they look down at the glass windows and found Splinter along with the Ancient One sitting on a round table with Emperor Mencius and the rest of the council were past champions and masters of the Battle Nexus.

"Distinguished champions and masters, I have summoned you all here with former champion, Hamato Yoshi and his royal majesty, Emperor Mencius to this urgent meeting because we have a crisis at hand" The Ancient One addressed the council.

The others took their seats while the three turtles watched from the shadows on the roof.

"Looks like they just started the meeting" Donnie whispered.

Leo shushed Donnie as he couldn't allow them to be spotted in this private meeting. The Ancient One replied:

"Some of you have saw or heard, no doubt, about the chaos in this palace during our coronation ball of our current champion, Michelangelo Hamato; While we don't have the complete details of this yet, it is my understanding that Michelangelo has accidentally unleashed a hidden power that caused quite a speck of destruction here but thankfully no one were completely harmed but unfortunately the young champion has fled out of the city and is somewhere in the Outlands"

"Hope that freak dies out there" Mencius grumbled quietly to himself.

"Is there something on your mind, your majesty?" The Ancient One stoically questioned the emperor, not quite hearing what he mumbled.

"Nothing, your lordship" Mencius shook his head.

The turtles watched as the Ancient One explained the events of Michelangelo's outburst of his powers before he turns to Splinter and firmly said: "Master Yoshi"

"Sir?" Splinter looked at the Ancient One.

"Your behaviour tonight, especially towards your youngest son, was rather disgusting of you...I am sorely disappointed in you" The Ancient One stoically began.

"I am ashamed of my unspeakable behaviour but you must understand, I never meant to hurt my son; I was just trying to protect him from what just happened" Splinter sighed, feeling ashamed of how he lashed out at Mikey back there.

"I guess you're not as good a teacher as you are as a father too," Mencius coldly scoffed.

"Your majesty, kindly refrain from making such remarks like that if you will" The Ancient One warned the Emperor.

"Apologies" Mencius cleared his throat.

"Now the council and I would love to know what you know about your son's hidden powers" The Ancient One demanded Splinter.

Splinter should've guessed that this day would come but he imagined he would tell it to his sons only and not at the council or the Emperor.

He stood and begins to address the group:

"Michelangelo's powers were given to him long ago when he and my other sons were only just infants, recently mutated with myself. It was during the end of the tournament that I became champion of..."

"Yes?" The Ancient One pressed on.

"Before I continue, I must ask: Are you all familiar with the legend of Magus?" Splinter questioned the council.

This caught Mencius's attention but remain silent as the Ancient One said: "Yes, we're all familiar with the God of the Magerias"

Mencius cringed at that word before he scoffed: "Must we talk about those back-stabbing traitors?"

"Emperor Mencius, please; They are no more of a threat than we are to them, they moved on peacefully and so have we; we leave them be and they leave us be, that's the way we agreed it to be in our peace treaty" The Ancient One firmly replied.

"What's a Mageria?" Raph quizzed.

"No idea" Donnie shook his head.

"Quiet" Leo hushed his brothers before listening in more.

"I have to confirm to you all that the legend of Magus is all true because...because my son's powers came from Magus himself" Splinter revealed.

The council looks at Splinter surprised as Mencius launches up from his seat, shrieking out: "WHAT?!?! THAT MONSTER IS THE-?!?!"

"Emperor Mencius, sit down!" The Ancient One bellowed out as the emperor flinched in fear and awkwardly sat back down.

"A thousand apologises, your grace" Mencius gulped.

Splinter looks on at the shocked council even the Ancient One was surprised to hear that: "So the legend is true then?"

"Yes," Splinter nodded before he began the tale: "It was years ago, right after I was about to leave the Nexus World and head back to my world..."

 

YEARS AGO...

 

A young mutated Hamato Yoshi was wheeling a pram that had his four sleeping sons inside as they were heading back to the hotel to prepare for the trip home.

He smiles at his sleeping children, whispering: "Your papa did well today, my sons"

Suddenly he heard noises as if someone was grunting and groaning in pain from somewhere outside the gates.

"Hello?" Splinter called out.

He looks around cautiously, hoping it wasn't anything that will attack him and his newborn sons. The humanoid rat suddenly sees a young albino woman from a distance, moving a bit funny as her hips were bleeding and she was holding the wound to prevent it bleeding out.

He approaches the woman with the pram and helps her up: "Are you alright, madam?"

The young lady looks up at the humanoid rat, surprised to see someone treating someone like a Mageria with kindness.

"I...I'm afraid not" She shook her head.

"What happened?" Splinter quizzed.

"Animal attack but I barely escaped" The woman grunted in pain.

"Do you want me to take you to the city? There's a hospital there that can help you" Splinter offered.

"N-No...I know where to go" The woman shook her head.

She attempted to move again but the pain made her fall to the ground to which Splinter helped her back up again.

"You need help, let me take you to--!" Splinter started.

"No...I need to head back to my village, my people can help me" The woman pleaded.

"A-Alright, I'll guide you to your village" Splinter nodded and got the woman to lead on the pram as she guided Splinter to her village outside the city and into the woods.

"Thank you" The woman softly thanked him.

"Don't thank me just yet" Splinter shook his head.

The woman looked in the pram and noticed the four sleeping baby turtles: "Awwww, are these your children?"

"They are my adopted mutated sons, yes" Splinter nodded.

"They are so adorable!" The woman cooed.

Splinter warmly chuckled while helping the woman get to her village; the albino female stared at Splinter and asked: "What is your name?"

"I am Hamato Yoshi but people call me Splinter," Splinter introduced himself.

"I am Valour" Valour introduced herself.

"Please to meet you, Valour" Splinter nodded. "If I may ask politely, what are you?"

"I'm a Mageria," Valour replied.

"What's a Mageria?" Splinter quizzed.

"A Mageria is a magical folk so I'm a witch," Valour replied.

"Oh" Splinter replied, blushing red in the face.

"What?" Valour giggled.

"Forgive me but I never seen a beautiful witch before" Splinter cleared his throat.

"You don't know much about witches or warlocks, do you?" Valour softly laughed.

Soon they reached a cave nearby and Valour used her magic to reveal the hidden passageway to the village. They head down to the secret village where Nova was the first one to greet her sister.

"Valour! We were worried sick about you" Nova cried out.

"Please, she's hurt," Splinter informed Nova.

"I see" Nova nodded before she looks at some of her people and said: "Take her to the hut"

As a few Magerias took Valour off to the hut, Nova approached the humanoid rat and said: "Normally we don't allow outsiders into the village but you did us a noble deed by bringing my sister back safely. So thank you"

"You're welcome," Splinter nodded.

"I am Nova, Valour's sister" Nova greeted.

"Hamato Yoshi but you can call me Splinter" Splinter greeted back.

As soon as Nova shook the humanoid rat's hand, a strange phenomenon happened before their eyes. The amethyst crystals in the village went from purple to glowing bright blue and soon everyone in the village could hear whispers of their native language to which they all muttered each other in astonishment.

Nova looked at Splinter as the lights shine on him and the pram as she gasped:

"It cannot be"

"What is this?" Splinter asked in bewilderment.

"My friend, you have arrived at a rather special night, our god Magus has finally come to grant the Power of Magus to the next chosen one" Nova happily responded.

"I don't understand," Splinter shook his head.

"Come!" Nova cheered and took Splinter forward to the group circle of an altar that has ancient circles markings on the ground as the Magerias brought Splinter and the pram with the baby turtles to the group circle.

Nova calls out to her people: "Follow Magerias! We are about to witness the return of our god Magus, it is there tonight that he will choose one of us to be his next successor of his power"

Splinter watches in confusion until he notices Valour next to him but she is completely healed and moving well again.

"Valour? How did you-?!" Splinter started.

"Hush now, he approaches..." Valour gently quiets Splinter.

Suddenly everything seems to go dark before a bright star looking orb slowly appears before the altar in the midst of the group circle. The orb transforms into a glowing humanoid being that is larger and bolder than the average male human.

This was Magus, the god of the Magerias.

The Magerias bowed before their god to which Splinter did the same thing to be respectful though he was bewildered from all of this.

Valour spoke to Magus in her native tongue: "Welcome, O'great one, we bless and welcome you into our village and we thank you for all that you have done for us"

Magus looked around his people and in deep loud whispers, he spoke to his people: "My beloved children...I have return to your timeline to bestow upon my gift on the next successor who I am obliged to inform you that he is here...with you"

"What is he saying?" Splinter whispered to Valour.

"He's saying to inform us that his next successor for the Power of Magus is here before us" Valour whispered back.

The glowing figure of Magus circles the awe crowd before him, looking upon every warlock, witch and child among the Magerias until he stops at Splinter. The two locked eyes for a moment when suddenly a little whimper came out of the pram which got Magus's attention and with a wave of his hand, the pram moved by itself and approached the god before him, much to Splinter's growing panic.

"Relax" Valour attempted to calm Splinter down.

The god looks down at the one making the whimpering and sees four baby turtles, three of them were still asleep but the fourth one was awake and wanting his papa. Magus looks into the baby's bright blue eyes and slowly reaches into the pram and picks up the whimpering turtle before him.

Splinter carefully approaches the pram and notices who he has picked up from the colour wraps on the baby's arms.

"Michelangelo!" He quietly gasped out.

He glances over to see Magus cradling the youngest baby turtle before the crowd as Baby Michelangelo looks into the god's eyes and begins to coo happily at him.

Magus soon starts to take the baby with him to the altar when Splinter attempted to stop him and cried out: "Wait, stop!"

Magus glances back at Splinter as a cold gust of wind can be felt in the crowd as they watch intensely of the situation before him. Valour rushes to Splinter and attempts to pull him back to the crowd.

"Splinter, please!" Valour panicked.

Nova approached the two and bowed her head down before she spoke in her native tongue once more: "Forgive him, divine one; he's an outsider in our village, he has no knowledge of you or our people"

Magus approached Splinter to which Valour and Nova moved back to the crowd until he spoke with such softness to Splinter: "Fear not, Yoshi Hamato; No harm shall come to your youngest son"

"You...You can understand me and...you know who I am?" Splinter gasped.

"I know most languages and tongues from across every universe and world there is. I know nearly every living being in the world and you're from the world that is Earth ... this is your youngest son, it is natural for a father to be concerned for his own adopted off-springs but I can assure you, I will not inflict any harm upon this young infant" Magus explained.

"If you please, why have you taken my son?" Splinter questioned Magus.

"Because this boy is the chosen one to be marked with my power as so many others before him, such is the way of my legacy to those with a pure heart" Magus replied.

The crowd gasped in amazement and confusion, this was the first time Magus chose someone outside the Mageria bloodline to be blessed with his powers.

"What is the child's name?" Magus asked Splinter.

"Michelangelo," Splinter answered, stroking the baby's head.

"Then, my friend, I shall now bless this child with my gift" Magus concluded.

As Valour and Nova moved Splinter back to the crowd, Magus took baby Michelangelo to the altar and gently laid him there.

Soon blue light begins to slither and shine on the markings of the altar to the markings of the ground like a river flowing down in a circle.

Whispers of ancient tongues begin to echo in the cave as Magus begins to chant in his ancient tongue before too long, the baby turtle lying on the altar starts to glow and soon both Mikey and Magus float in the air.

Splinter watches in concern for his youngest son while the other baby turtles who suddenly woke up, look out from the pram and are delighted by the lights before them, having no idea what's actually going on.

Waves of magic flow around the two floating beings in a bright circle and soon Magus touches Mikey on the forehead and with his god-like power, bestows his power into the chosen child himself to which Mikey's body begins to glow blue with markings around him and his eyes shine bright like neon lights.

Eventually the crescendo came when Magus and Mikey floated down to the altar and a wave of blue magic washes over the crowd and lets every crystal in the cave glow bright blue for a moment until it all goes calm and peaceful in the area once more.

Magus looks upon the baby lying on the altar again, looking normal again before he looks at Splinter and said: "It is done...the chosen Magus is born once more"

And with that, Magus vanished before their eyes in front of the crowd. Everything was silent until Splinter heard Mikey crying on the altar and rushed to hold him close.

He whispered comforting and soothing words to calm the baby down before Nova and Valour approached the father with the pram.

"Let me calm him for you" Valour gently offered Splinter, waiting for his permission to hold the baby.

Splinter gently hands Valour the baby to which she successfully calms Mikey back down and smiles at Splinter who sighed out in relief: "Thank you"

"No, my friend, thank you for coming," Valour thanked him.

She gently raised Mikey in the air and spoke to her people: "Behold! The Chosen Magus!"

The Magerias bowed before baby Mikey who happily squealed in delight, mostly likely thinking that he's flying like a bird in the air, being the young baby he is.

Splinter was completely bewildered by all of this as he has no idea what to do now before Nova approached him and said: "Do not fret, Splinter; we will help you through this, if you let us"

Valour returns with baby Mikey, handing him back to Splinter and then said:

"Come, we have much to discuss"

Splinter follows Valour, holding Mikey while Nova takes the pram with them and makes cute baby noises to the other happy three infants before her. The humanoid rat looked down at Mikey in his arms and eventually knew that everything was going to change forever, especially for young Michelangelo...

Chapter 10: Who To Trust?

Notes:

THE FOLLOWING IMAGE IS COPYRIGHT TO MYSELF

Chapter Text

Splinter finishes explaining the origins of Mikey's powers to the council and unbeknownst to Splinter himself, the other turtles that were watching the meeting privately.

"So it is true" The Ancient One nodded. "Michelangelo is the Chosen Magus"

"Yes, ever since Michelangelo has got his powers, Valour and Nova have been helping him trying to use them until...until Valour passed away and Nova could no longer help us, so I have to try and have Michelangelo control his powers by myself" Splinter replied.

"Why didn't you tell me this before, my old friend? I could've helped you" The Ancient One sadly pointed out.

"You ARE aware that you're talking about helping a traitor, your lordship" Mencius firmly responded, eyeing Splinter darkly.

"Master Yoshi is no traitor and neither are his sons" The Ancient One sternly denounced.

"Forgive me but the fact that the Magerias have been against this city for years and that they have power beyond any of us is more reason to fear that they could be using that thing to get back at us" Mencius argued.

"That thing is my son and he is not a violent person" Splinter firmly argued back.

"So you seem to have forgotten about the fact that he nearly blew us all up back there and before you say anything, again; I gave no such order to open fire" Mencius scoffed.

"He's right, your lordship" One of the guards spoke out.

"Tonight has been completely devastating I know but the main issue now is to find our Battle Nexus Champion and bring him back safe and sound" The Ancient One replied.

The council eventually agrees while Mencius keeps quiet until all eyes are on him. He hated that he had to play the role of the fair Emperor while secretly just wanted to hunt Mikey and the Magerias down and kill them all.

"Very well, tomorrow morning, my men and I will assist in your search for your son" He responded.

"Thank you, your majesty," Splinter thanked.

Mencius soon heads to Splinter and adds: "And since I, for one, am not a violent person myself and want no violence to come between us, I shall pardon your son for this incident if you will pardon me for my poor judgement...I am only thinking for the best and safety of my people"

"We understand your concerns, your majesty; And the council appreciates your pardon and we accept it" The Ancient One replied, being the mature and fair almighty being he was.

"Your lordship, can I trust you to watch over my city while I help out my guest of honour?" Mencius replied.

"Of course, your majesty" The Ancient One bowed before him.

"Thank you" Mencius bowed back and then announced: "Follow council members and guest of honor, I call this meeting adjourned"

So most of the staff left as Mencius walks off with Carnage in disguise of a royal guard as he whispered:

"Summon half of your army and have them meet me in the underground lair below, we have much to discuss"

"Of course, sir," Carnage nodded.

While the turtles watch the council leave, Leo looks out at the Outlands from the city gates outside.

"So that's how Mikey got his powers? Why didn't we know about this in the first place?" Donnie quizzed.

"Since when do babies have good memories, Donnie" Raphael scoffed to which Donnie was about to answer that when Raph grumbled: "Don't answer that"

"We may now know how Mikey got his power, it still doesn't explain why Splinter and Mikey hid it from us for so long...There's more than this, I know it" Leo replied.

"Should we head back to the hotel before Splinter comes back?" Donnie asked Leo.

Leo thought long and hard before he said: "No, I am not willing to wait till morning to find our baby brother"

"Leo's right; Mikey's out there and the more time we waste, the more danger he could be in" Raphael agreed.

"But what about the Magerias? If they find Mikey, wouldn't he be safe with them since they once helped him with his power?" Donnie questioned further.

"Maybe but we can't be sure if they are our allies until we find Mikey for sure" Leo replied.

"Splinter will be worried about us if we go now," Raphael pointed out.

"I'm more worried about Mikey than what Splinter has to say or feel at this point, now come on!" Leo responds and starts heading towards the city gates.

"Is it just me or is Leo getting more defiant with Splinter tonight?" Donnie asked Raphael, confused on Leo's attitude towards Splinter,

"Maybe but I'm liking this defiant side of Leo" Raphael chuckled.

"Of course you would," Donatello sighed and followed Leo with Raph.

Eventually they stealthily passed the guards and sneaked out of the city gates now that the city laser dome has been lifted. The trio then enter the Outland forest and begin their search for their baby brother.

 

The next morning, back in the village, Nova was teaching Michelangelo how to use his powers and so far, it was just like the old days when Valour was alive and first taught Mikey how to use them. The young turtle was happily getting the hang of it again as it made him giddy that he can be free to use his power as he wishes.

"You're doing very well, Michelangelo," Nova giggled.

"Thanks to you," Michelangelo responded.

"You still have a long way to go if you are to surpass your true power inside you" Nova replied.

"My true power?" Michelangelo quizzed.

"Yes, the Chosen Magus can achieve their powers to the point where you can unlock your true potential; becoming completely one with your power like Magus has" Nova replied.

"You mean like a god or something?" Mikey asked.

"Um...not exactly but you would be so powerful that you can do anything your heart desires and you would be powerful like Magus was but only if you have the strength to awaken your true potential and you have a long way to go if you wish to achieve that" Nova explained.

"Sweet" Mikey gleefully replied.

Meanwhile the Mageria siblings, Alvaro and Asami, watched from a distance in the hut and while Asami was excited to see that the Chosen Magus had finally come to their village, Alvaro was unconvinced and suspicious of Michelangelo. He believes the Chosen Magus should be a being with discipline, great abilities and all wise and powerful...Something he doubts Michelangelo has in him and the fact that Magus chose a mutant this time over his own people causes Alvaro to doubt Michelangelo more, thinking Magus was mistaken in his choice of the Chosen Magus.

"He's amazing; don't you think so, big brother?" Asami happily asked.

Alvaro said nothing but continued looking at Mikey unimpressed on how foolish and childish the young turtle was being with his powers before Asami even notices him being the usual doubtful self as she asked, "Big brother, what is the matter?"

Alvaro walks up to Nova and spoke out: "Aunt Nova"

"What is it, Alvaro? I'm teaching here" Nova sighed.

"I must speak with you, alone" Alvaro strictly demanded.

"Can it wait?" Asami asked.

"No" Alvaro simply grunted.

Nova knew Alvaro has issues as she sighs out: "Very well" before she turns to Mikey:

"I won't be long, take a break"

"OK" Mikey simply nodded and played with his powers happily.

Alvaro led the women into a private hut as the grand high witch asked, "What is with your attitude back there, Alvaro?"

"Aunt Nova, you seriously dare to bring that...imbecile into our own home?" Alvaro firmly argued.

"Yes and rightfully so; He's the chosen Magus" Nova shrugged.

Alvaro just scoffed. "The chosen Magus...I don't buy it"

"What is your problem, big brother? He's here to help us" Asami asked a bit sternly.

"Look, I don't want to be the bad guy here but come on, you really think someone like him could be the Chosen Magus?" Alvaro argued more with his aunt.

"You were there the night Magus chose him, remember? You were just a young boy and your sister was a baby, just like Mikey was" Nova pointed out.

"You always inform me that the Chosen Magus was wise and powerful...I see none of them in that mutant" Alvaro shook his head.

"Just give him a chance, I know he can do this" Asami tried to reason with Alvaro.

"Quiet, Asami" Alvaro silenced his little sister.

"Sorry big brother" Asami flinched.

Nova slaps Alvaro on the head and scolds him:

"You will do well to think before you speak and act, especially towards your sister, young man; You're beginning to act just like your father; arrogant, foolish and hostile" 

"My father, at least, knew what he was doing; all you did was just hideaway and let people like Mencius give us a bad name and hunt us down" Alvaro angrily got in Nova's face which earned him another slap in the head by his aunt.

"We are not violent people, Alvaro and the last thing we want is to wage war again on the innocent people of the Nexus City" Nova angrily argued.

"Innocent? These people despise us and try to kill us, they deserve to be overthrown and cast out of this world like they did to us if I was chosen by Magus that night" Alvaro argued back.

"Is that what this is about? Are you just jealous because Magus didn't choose you instead?" Asami asked in disbelief.

Alvaro said nothing for a moment before he grunted: "All I know is that if I was the Chosen Magus, Mencius would be already dead and we would be back in the Nexus City where we belong"

And with that, he stormed off as Asami grumbled:

"He's just an absolute jerk"

Nova soon stroked the young Mageria's head: "Your brother just doesn't understand yet...but hopefully he will, once Michelangelo achieves his full potential and fulfils his destiny"

"But what if he's right? What if Michelangelo can't stop Mencius? What would we do?" Asami questioned her aunt in concern.

"Have faith, my dear; I know he can do this, you need to believe in him like I do" Nova assured her niece.

Asami looked at Michelangelo practicing his magic to which she felt hopeful in Mikey's presence and nods: "Alright, Aunt Nova"

"Come, we shall continue training" Nova responded as she and Asami head back to continue teaching Mikey to use his powers.

 

News spread like wildfire about the disaster at the Coronation Ball, the people of Nexus City questioned wherever Mikey is a threat to them or not.

Some says it was an accident on what happened, others say it was all a trap by the Magerias to attack the city using Mikey.

Splinter was pacing back and forth inside the palace walls after finding out that his sons were not in the hotel room to which his fears escalated that they may have escaped the city walls and gone to the Outlands.

"My friend, you need to relax; I'm sure your sons will be alright, they have gone through places beyond anyone's expectation in the past and they are a team as you said" The Ancient One tried to calm Splinter down.

"I know, I have faith in my sons to find Michelangelo but..." Splinter started.

"But?" The Ancient One pressed on.

"You were aware that I failed to train Michelangelo's powers and...to my clouded judgment, I concealed his powers more than letting him control it" Splinter shamefully confessed.

"So you told me last night...I still don't understand why you held him back all those years, keeping him locked up with his power was wrong of you to do so" The Ancient One replied.

Splinter looked at the Ancient One and thought that perhaps it's best to tell him about that night Mikey accidentally lashed out his powers on his brothers.

Just then Mencius approached the two and said: "My men have tracked the turtles"

"And where have they gone?" The Ancient One replied.

"Follow me" Mencius motioned them to follow him.

Soon they were in the palace's security room and through drone cameras, they saw the three turtles watching last night's meeting from the roof.

"So they were watching our meeting" The Ancient One replied.

"I knew we were not alone, I sensed something was up" Splinter pointed out.

On the one hand, he was proud of his sons for sticking in the shadows and not being entirely seen until the drone camera spotted them. On the other hand, it makes the father more worried now they know how Mikey got his powers and what they could know next if Mikey tells them the truth about their hidden memories of that night.

Soon they saw another footage of the three turtles escaping the city and heading to the Nexus Forest of the Outlands,

"They're gone to where that other mutant ran off," said Mencius.

"My sons" Splinter spoke out in concern.

"We got to find them, the Outlands are dangerous territories" The Ancient One replied.

"Fear not, my friends; I shall gather my soldiers and we'll be off to start the search party" Mencius reassured Splinter.

"Thank you, your majesty," Splinter thanked Mencius.

"You say we can track down the turtles by tracking their T-Phones, is that right?" Mencius asked Splinter.

"Yes, it's how they tracked each other in case of emergencies" Splinter replied before he shows his T-Phone:

"I have mine right here"

"Excellent, hand that to our guard here and he'll track down your sons in an instant" Mencius pointed to the security guard in the room:

"In the meantime, I shall inform the soldiers to report to the front gate at once; see you there" The Emperor excused himself.

Mencius leaves the security room and privately heads to his underground lair where he meets up with Carnage and half of the Robot-calypse members as they were getting dressed up like royal soldiers in disguise.

"Is everything prepared?" Mencius questioned Carnage.

"We're ready to move out at your command" Carnage replied and called his soldiers to attention as they gathered at Mencius.

"Today, my friends, we set out to finish what we have begun...I have finally found the Chosen Magus and if I suspect that filthy mutant is where I think he is, he's with the Magerias..." Mencius began before he paces around:

"Thanks to that idiot rat, we can track down where he and those other ugly turtles are, no doubt they'll find that monster before we do...But once we find that Chosen Magus, we are to put an end to that freak at once"

"Yes sir" The Robot-calypse goons replied.

"As for the other disgusting turtles and that old rodent, I want no witnesses...kill them all as well," Mencius added.

"We'll tear them apart and paint the forest with their blood" Carnage wickedly laughed.

"Sir? What if the Ancient One finds out?" One of the soldiers quizzed.

"I wouldn't worry about that old fool," Mencius scoffed. "He may have that abominable magic in him but he's not immortal, Carnage can wipe him out just like that"

"Happy to do the deed when needed" Carnage gave Mencius a thumbs up.

"The future is ours for the taking, my friends; soon once the Chosen Magus and his merry band of mutants including the Ancient One and the Magerias are dead, we can finally destroy every single organic life form and we, cybernetic will gain supreme in this world forever!!!" Mencius evilly cheered.

"Huzzah!" The Robot-calypse cheered with Mencius.

"Now, prepare the upgrade machine!" Mencius commanded.

Soon they approached a giant machine that can re-attached parts from cybernetic machines to even tougher materials.

"Organic lifeforms, they make me laugh on how pathetic they really are; they're just weak and useless and unlike them, we can upgrade to become stronger, faster and more useful in this world" Mencius spoke in his disturbing prejudiced ways.

As Mencius steps into the machine, the machine arms latch onto him and begin the upgrade...

Soon Mencius comes out, looking the same but his armour was red like the soldiers and looked ready for anything to combat.

"Follow Robot-calypse, let's go hunting" Mencius wickedly chuckled.

 

During the late morning, Leo, Donnie and Raph were still searching the Nexus Forest for Mikey. Tired and worn out, they still kept searching all night while avoiding the dangerous creatures in the woods.

"Leo, can we just take a break for a moment?" Donnie yawned.

"We'll take a break when we find Mikey; remember, no turtle gets left behind" Leo shook his head.

"Gees, Mikey would rest for a long time if we were missing" Raphael grumbled.

"Shut up, Raph" Leo firmly sighed.

"This is stupid! Why the hell didn't Mikey say anything to us about all of this?! Does he think he's better than us that we don't deserve to know?" Raphael complained.

"That's not the point and you know it; Splinter must've had Mikey swear to not say a peep to us" Leo argued.

"Are you sure this is the same Mikey we're talking about? He rarely can keep a secret, let alone one from us since his whole life, we must've known at some point...didn't we?" Donnie quizzed.

"Perhaps we underestimated him," Leonardo pointed out.

"Well when we find him, he better start talking" Raphael grunted.

"You can't just demand answers out of Mikey, you saw how scared he was when he accidently exposed his powers" Leo reminded Raph, getting up to his face.

"Well what do you expect us to do because I'm sure he ain't gonna say anything if we ask him nicely too" Raph argue back.

"Children, Children, we can sort this out together when we find Mikey" Donnie stopped the argument.

"It would've been easier if he had his T-Phone on him" Raphael sighed.

They keep on searching until Leonardo stops, seeing something that escalates his fears even more. The dirty royal robes, the crown and even Mikey's mask were scattered on the ground.

"Mikey's robes, his crown and mask" Leo sharply gasped, picking the clothing up.

"You don't think he's hurt, do you?" Raph asked, growing more worried for his baby brother.

"I hope not," Donnie whimpered.

"If anyone hurts our Mikey then I'll see to it that they pay" Raphael growled, hating the thought of his baby brother being severely hurt.

"Hopefully we're getting close" Leo nodded.

They continued the search with Mikey's stuff, put in a small bag that Donnie was carrying with him.

"This place is rather strange; it's like stepping into Dimension X" Raphael spoke out.

"Thank god time goes by the same as our world" Donnie added.

"The Ancient One was right, our skills are no match for the creatures out there" Leo nodded.

"Yeah, like those tree-branch looking wolves; talk about creepy" Donnie shuddered.

"They look like something out of a horror movie," Raphael agreed.

"We were lucky to hide away from them until they left us alone," said Leo.

"If this is what the creatures of the Nexus world look like, I'd hate to wonder what these so-called Magerias look like" Donnie pondered.

"According to Splinter, they're basically albino warlocks and witches" Leo pointed out.

"So pale-skinned humans that are magical folk like the Lord of the Rings type thing?" Raph quizzed.

"Who knows?" Leo shrugged.

Just then they approached the waterfall that was the secret passageway to the underground village below the river.

"Wow" Donnie gasped at the sight of the majestic waterfall and river.

"It's so clean and clear for just any river I've seen" Raphael also gasped.

"So beautiful...for a moment, you can almost forget about the dangers in these woods" Leo agreed before he turns to his brothers who are panting from exhaustion until he just sighed:

"Alright then, we'll take five minutes to rest here and then we continue searching for Mikey"

"Finally" Donnie panted out in relief and went to wash his face with the clear water.

Leo took a drink from it as he was surprised how sweet and clean the taste was whilst Raph did the same thing as Donnie did.

"I hope we find Mikey soon, I miss the little guy," Raph sighed.

Leo hushed Raph as the hot head looked at him: "What? I'm being honest, I'm worried about him"

Leo shushed Raph again who then snapped: "What's your problem, fearless?"

"Quiet!" Leo hissed as his eyes searched the area.

"Leo?" Donnie whispered.

"Be your guard, we're not alone" Leo whispered back.

The three brothers looked around with caution until they heard something slithering towards them before they leaped out from what was lunging at them.

They stood on their guard with their weapons, looking up to see a giant black serpent with greenish neon-looking scales, its purple tongue hiss at them and scarlet eyes glow on them like headlights.

"That is one huge snake!" Raphael exclaimed in shock.

"It's not just a snake, it's a serpent" Donnie cried out.

"Stick together and let's take it down" Leo commanded.

The serpent lunges at them again but with their ninjutsu skills, the three brothers fight vigorously with the giant snake before them. However, each of their weapons lay no mark on the serpent as its scale was like solid metal.

"Its scales are impenetrable!" Donnie panicked.

"No kidding!" Raphael snapped.

"We can't kill it but we can avoid it chasing us like those wolves back there" Leonardo called out.

"That will be a tough one since it's more agile and bigger than those wolves" Donnie pants.

"We have to try or we're going to end up being its dessert" Raphael growled at the serpent.

"It's still morning so it would be a late breakfast if that's the case" Donnie points out in a matter-of-fact meaning.

"Shut up, Don!" Raph groaned.

Suddenly without warning and with such agility, the serpent wraps its coils tight around the brothers who struggled to break free to no avail when they saw the monstrous snake opening its jaw wide open.

"He's gonna eat us!" Raph panicked.

"I'm too young to die!" Donnie cried out.

All of a sudden a whoosh of purple flame surrounded the serpent, making it shriek in agony and throwing the turtles away from its coils. The released warriors watched as the serpent was getting hit by purple looking fireballs, roaring in pain before it slithers away and retreats back into the woods.

"What the hell?!" Raphael gasped.

They turn to see a Mageria nearby, looking at the three turtles with caution. It was Asami, Nova's niece, who had just returned from collecting herbs for her people.

Asami looks at the three turtles closer and eventually asked:

"Are you...Michelangelo's brothers?"

 

Chapter 11: Reunited

Chapter Text

The three brothers stared at Asami who just saved them from the giant serpent before she nervously asked:

"You are the Chosen Magus's brothers, right?"

"We are Michelangelo's brothers, yes" Leonardo nodded.

"I see," Asami nodded.

Thinking Asami is an enemy, Raph hostilely points his sais at the frightened Mageria before him.

"Alright missy, you got two seconds to tell us where Mikey is; if you hurt him, so help me I will--!"

Asami reacted in fear by using her magic to put a ring of fire around the turtles. Leo glared at Raph and snapped: "Really Raph? You had to threaten her?!"

"She just saved our lives!" Donnie snapped as well.

"Well how do we know she and her people are not keeping Mikey hostage?!" Raphael argued.

Leonardo leaped high in the air from the ring of fire, landing next to the shocked Asami before he gently said to her: "Forgive my brother, Raph; he means no harm, he's very concerned for Mikey; we all are"

Asami eventually calms down and vanquished the ring of fire away as Leonardo smiled at her and adds: "I'm Leonardo, Michelangelo's eldest brother"

"Donatello," Donnie greeted.

"Raphael...And um, sorry about that" Raphael awkwardly cleared his throat.

"Thanks" Asami forgave Raph. "I'm Asami, I'm a Mageria"

Donnie looks interested that the young albino woman looks almost human as he said: "You share most similarities to humans from our world"

"You mean your Earth realm? Yeah, we've been told that in the past" Asami replied.

"So is Mikey OK?" Leo asked in concern.

"He's fine, he's just practicing his powers; do you wanna see him?" Asami replied.

"If you can, please," Leo nodded.

"Follow me," Asami replied.

The young lady led the group to the secret underground village which made the turtles in awe of the sight of the wonders of the village.

"This is surreal," Donnie gawked.

"Well we're not in Kansas anymore" Raphael shrugged.

"I don't see how the Magerias are evil," Donnie whispered.

"Well just be cautious for anything" Leo whispered back.

Soon the people of the village gathered around the main hut where Asami took the turtles, whispering and speaking to one another as they were interested to see more turtles like the Chosen Magus.

"Asami!" A booming voice called out.

Asami flinched when she saw her big brother, Alvaro marching towards her, livid that she brought more outsiders to the village.

"What is the meaning of this?! Why have you brought outsiders to our village?!" The warrior demanded.

"We mean you no harm, sir; we are Michelangelo's brothers" Leonardo spoke out to Alvaro.

The people chattered in awe before Alvaro called out: "Silence"

He headed straight for the three turtles firmly and went face to face with Leo: "The Magerias do not take kindly to outsiders, what is your purpose here?"

"Easy there, big guy; we're just here to see our little brother" Raphael firmly replied.

"I did not ask for your answer" Alvaro snapped, much to Raphael's boiling temper on the warlock's attitude.

"What Raphael said is true, we are here to see Michelangelo; again, he's our baby brother" Leo stoically points out.

"I see, you're brothers with the so-called Chosen Magus?" Alvaro scoffed..

"Michelangelo is the chosen Magus, big brother; you need to accept that right now" Asami spoke out to her big brother.

"Quiet, Asami" Alvaro hushed his little sister.

"Do you have a problem with Mikey?" Donnie demanded.

"I am not convinced that your little brother is the Chosen Magus; the one with the power of Magus is supposed to be wise, powerful, and a being of knowledge...And your little brother lacks anything redeemable, I pity you three really" Alvaro harshly spoke about Mikey.

"Who the shell are you to judge our little brother for? You know nothing of how he is!" Raphael angrily got in Alvaro's face.

"Well even I can sense that you three are more worthy for the Power of Magus and yet he mistakenly chose that...thing" Alvaro hissed.

"Just because you’re jealous of Mikey being the Chosen Magus, that doesn’t give you any right to be a jerk to others” Asami scoffed.

Alvaro blushed red at that and glanced back at her: "I said, quiet!"

"That's enough, Alvaro"

The crowd turns to see Nova standing near them from the hut as she firmly makes her way to her nephew: "Your spitefulness is not needed here, so unless you want to do something useful instead of harshly criticising Magus and his choice of the Chosen Magus, I suggest you grow up and stay quiet yourself"

Alvaro glared at his aunt but kept silent, leaving the crowd to go about their ways as Nova approached the three turtles: "Welcome to my village and I apologise for Alvaro's behaviour, he's not exactly the welcoming type to friendly outsiders"

"It's no worries," Leonardo nodded.

"I am Nova, the grand high witch of the Magerias and leader of this village" Nova introduced herself.

"Pleased to meet you" Donnie replied as the three turtles bowed their heads down in respect.

"I assume you're here because of your little brother," said Nova.

"Yes, we've been looking for him all night and we're very worried about him," Leonardo answered.

"Is he OK? Is he alright?" Raphael quizzed in concern.

"He's safe, in fact, he's inside the hut here if you want to see him" Nova answered.

"Yes please" Leonardo nodded in delight.

"Follow me" Nova motions the turtles to follow her.

The grand high witch along with a reluctant Alvaro and an excited Asami led the brothers into the chief's hut while they entered a temple-like part of the hut and there he was.

Michelangelo was in the centre of the temple, glowing blue aura around him and was hovering in the air happily. His magic was everywhere, creating illusions of many animals, machines and other things that Mikey loves as he practices to control and improve his power more and more.

The brothers were in complete amazement on Mikey's magical powers until Nova approached Mikey and whispered:

"Michelangelo, you have company"

The young turtle opens his eyes and gently floats back down to the ground before he turns to see his three awed brothers before him.

"Guys?" Mikey gasped.

"Mikey" Leo happily exclaimed and ran to hug him close.

Donnie and Raph followed after him and wrapped their arms around each other with Mikey and Leo too, cuddling their baby brother happily.

"Thank god you're alright" Donnie sighed out in relief.

"We thought we'd never see you again, little brother," Raphael happily replied, stroking his baby brother's head.

Mikey was surprised to see his big brothers here beside him but to feel the love and happiness from his other brothers, made him smile and hug them back too.

"I'd miss you guys too"

 

Meanwhile Splinter was searching the Nexus Forest with Mencius and his small army (the Robot-calypse in disguise as royal guards)

Splinter hopes they find their sons soon unharmed while unbeknownst to the sensei, Mencius has his own plans to exterminate Michelangelo and his family to rid the Chosen Magus from his fears once and for all since he is said to be labelled as the great evil that the Chosen Magus was destined to stop and bring peace to the city.

"This is taking so long, Master Yoshi; are you sure your so-called T-Phone tracking device works?" Mencius quizzed.

"Believe me, my son's inventions are never wrong, we'll find them" Splinter assured Mencius before mumbling: "Hopefully"

As they make their way further through the forest, following the signal, Mencius wickedly thought to himself: "Soon the Chosen Magus will be mine to destroy and with that, those filthy Magerias will no longer get in my way again"

Suddenly they felt like they were not alone before the same serpent that attacked the turtles before striking at the army.

"Oh great, one of those disgusting serpents" Mencius cringe in disgust.

Splinter looked at the hissing serpent in bewilderment but stood his guard. The beast lunges and attacks the army before Splinter was whacked away and slowly slithers to him.

Mencius took this chance for him and the Robot-calpyse to flee, abandoning Splinter deliberately.

"Shouldn't we help him sir?" One of the weaker members of the Robot-calpyse asked.

"Screw that mutant, we'll find the Chosen Magus ourselves" Mencius spat as they fled.

Alas, by miracle, the serpent noticed the army fleeing and chose to go after them, sparing Splinter who sighed in relief but was confused on why the army abandoned Splinter.

"Something's not right with that Emperor" Splinter doubted the Emperor more and more on his actions.

He decided to look for his sons on his own and eventually comes to the same waterfall that the turtles were before they were found by Asami and can sense their aura was close.

"My sons...They're close" Splinter gasped.

 

Back at the temple in the underground village, Mikey finished hugging his brothers within their small reunion to which the brothers were amazed and surprised at Mikey's new look as his body was painted in tribal markings.

"Wow" Donnie said wide-eyed.

"Mikey," Raph said. "You look...different."

Mikey looked at Raph in confusion.

"It's good different" Leo said. "And this magic of yours...Mikey, it's amazing!"

"Thank you" Mikey replied to Leo's compliment. "I never knew what I was capable of."

He soon looks at his older brothers in confusion and adds: "But never mind that, what are you dudes doing here?"

"What are WE doing here?! We're here to save you!" Raphael exaggerated.

"I don't need saving, I'm alright" Mikey shook his head.

"What Raph means is that we were worried about you, especially considering what happened last night" Leonardo pointed out.

"I see...Fair enough" Mikey sighed.

"We thought you'd be lost and hurt out there. You didn't have to run away, we could've helped you" Donnie replied.

"Really? You really think I would stay after all I've done?" Mikey firmly points out himself.

"You never meant any harm, we know that" Leo assured him.

"And I don't want to go back, if I do; Mencius will have me killed" Mikey shook his head.

"What are you talking about? I know Mencius's a coward but I doubt he's a monster" said Donnie.

Alvaro loudly scoffed at that point before he firmly spoke out: "You have no idea what kind of being Mencius is"

"Something you know that we don't?" Raphael argued.

"A lot actually" Alvaro smirked at Raph.

"What Alvaro means is" Nova glared at Alvaro before she turns to the turtles: "You cannot trust Mencius, he's a monstrous dictator hell-bent on destroying every organic being in the Nexus World and wants to create an age of cybernetics"

"Seriously?!" Raphael exclaimed in bewilderment.

Nova, with her magic, shows the turtles of the past on how the war between the Magerias and Mencius's army came to be.

"We lost many families and friends over the course of Mencius's rule and ever since he won, we've been in exile for seventy years, hiding away from Mencius and his heartless army, the Robot-calpyse" Nova sadly explained.

"I'm very sorry for your tragic on-goings" Leo apologised.

"I knew there was something fishy about that tin can!" Raph grunted.

"Surely there must be some way we can help you" Donnie offered.

"There is one hope that can stop Mencius" Nova replied.

"And that is?" Raph quizzed.

Just then, two more guards enter the room holding a familiar face to the group:

"Ma'am, we found this mutated rat trying to break in the hideout"

"Splinter?!" The turtles exclaimed in shock.

"My sons," Splinter gasped out in relief.

"Seriously?! Are we not even a hideout anymore?!" Alvaro angrily snapped.

"Quiet Alvaro; he's not a stranger, he's a....friend" Nova hushed his nephew.

"You know him, aunt Nova?" Asami quizzed.

Nova stoically looks at Splinter and replies with: "Yes, from long ago"

She looks at the guards and orders them to release Splinter before dismissing them. The father soon goes to his sons except for Mikey who stood back as they hugged each other.

"I'm happy you boys are safe" Splinter sighed before he firmly adds; "But you shouldn't have run away like that, I told you all that the Outlands are dangerous"

Donnie and Raph looked down guiltily, Leo looked firm at Splinter and wanted to speak out on how much the father had hid things from them.

The mutated rat looks at Michelangelo and smiles with glee, approaching him but stops when he notices the young turtle looking sad and distanced from the father.

"Michelangelo?" Splinter quizzed, feeling apologetic. "My son, I'm so sorry I got angry at you. I never meant to hurt you like that. It's just-."

"Papa, it's OK" Mikey said, cutting his dad off. "You don't need to apologize. You guys should go."

"But we just got here!" Donnie said.

"Yeah!" Raph joined in.

"You guys belong in New York City" Mikey stated.

"And so do you, my son," Splinter said.

"No, Splinter" Mikey declined. "I belong here. In this world, where I can be free and be who I was born to be...without hurting anyone."

"Musuko...I know things went terribly wrong and I blame myself but we're not a family without you, come home my son" Splinter pleaded.

"Come with you? So you can shut me out again and force me to conceal my powers again?!" Mikey angrily whimpered.

"Haven't you done enough, Splinter?" Nova sternly crossed her arms.

The sensei turns to the grand high witch as he knows he has not done what Nova encouraged him to do as he sighed: "I can explain..."

"Can you? You never were a man of many words when we met during those times" Nova scoffed.

"Nova-!" Splinter started.

"Ever since that night, instead of helping your son control his powers and let him embrace them. You shut him out and keep them locked tight like an animal in a cage, what were you thinking?!" Nova argued.

"I was only trying to help my son, I did my best to help him but he couldn't control his powers" Splinter tried to explain.

"You say that but I don't believe you intended on helping your son with his powers...You know what I think, I think you're afraid of your son's powers" Nova argued.

"Afraid? Why would I be afraid of my son?" Splinter argued.

"You know why" Nova angrily stated.

Nova suspected Splinter locked Mikey's powers away to prevent the vision from happening but she fears the way he treated his young son will only make the vision inevitable to come.

"I was only concern for my son and I did not want him to lose control and become what he feared in his nightmares" Splinter explained.

"You didn't even let Michelangelo try to control and improve on his powers but instead you shut him out like his powers deserve to be snuff out" Nova accused.

"Well how do I know that the nightmares he had were your god's goal to let my son use his power to destroy our worlds; For all I know, your god chose him to be the end-bringer" Splinter also accused Nova.

"An excellent point" Alvaro agreed. "What if Magus chose him because he wanted nothing to do with us anymore?"

"Shut up!" Nova snapped at her nephew, rather hostilely before she glared at Splinter:

"You don't know Magus; he's never given up on any of us and he would never choose your son to destroy our world; he's mysterious in his ways, yes, but he's never a monster like you think of your own son recently"

"I do not think of my son as a monster!" Splinter growled back at Nova.

"The way you treat him in the past says otherwise" Nova scoffed.

"Excuse me!" Leo loudly interrupted. "Would any of you please kindly explain to us what the hell is going on around here?!"

"Leonardo" Splinter scolded his son for his loud interruption but the eldest firmly goes to Splinter and rants:

"You forced Mikey to hide this secret from all for so long that we have no idea why you did this and what exactly is the point of this whole Chosen Magus thing" Leo explained.

"Y-You know about me being the Chosen Magus?" Mikey quizzed his brothers.

"We watched an emergency meeting that Mencius, the Ancient One and Splinter were in from the shadows and we heard sensei explain to us how you came to be with your powers from Magus" Donatello replied to Mikey.

"So...now you know how I got my powers," Mikey quietly nodded.

"What we don't get is why you forced Mikey to hide this power from us and keep it hidden all this time! You always tell us to never hide anything and be true to yourself but how can Mikey be true to himself if you kept on restraining him from his power?" Leonardo argued further with Splinter.

"Yeah! What gives, sensei?!" Raph angrily agreed. "Why would you guys argue that Mikey is dangerous and such?!"

"It's all because of me!" Mikey suddenly cried out.

The group looks at Mikey suddenly who couldn't keep holding onto his painful memory of almost killing his brothers with his magic anymore.

Might as well be honest and let them hate him and leave him all alone...

"What are you talking about, little brother?" Raphael quizzed.

"It's all my fault, I'm the reason why Splinter told me to hide my powers and keep this a secret from you" Mikey sadly stated. "My powers...they can be dangerous"

"What do you mean?" Donatello asked in confusion.

"Donnie...how do you think you got the gap in your teeth? Or Raph, how did you get that lightning bolt crack on your shell? Or Leo, do you even wonder why your eyes are so royal blue?" Mikey questioned the brothers.

"It's just how we came to be in this world, what does that have to do with you?" Leo asked his baby brother.

"Everything...the reason all of this including what Splinter made me do these last twelve years was because..." Mikey started.

"Musuko, no" Splinter tried to stop his son.

"No! They deserve to know" Mikey cried out.

"Know what?" Raphael demanded.

The baby brother looks at his three confounded brothers and depressingly sighed:

"Twelve years ago...I almost killed you three with my powers..."

Chapter 12: Ambushed

Chapter Text

Michelangelo looks on at his bewildered brothers who he had just revealed that his magic almost got them killed twelve years ago.

Alvaro and Asami looked confused, Nova looked saddened by the memory while Splinter dreaded what's to come next as he feared this day would never come back to haunt both Michelangelo and himself.

But with everything going out of the window now, it was only a matter of time now Splinter sadly thought to himself as he was ready to jump to Michelangelo's defence in case anything goes wrong.

Mikey shamefully looked at his stunned siblings till Leonardo softly broke the silence: "Wait...What do you mean that your magic almost killed us??!"

Mikey took a deep breath and confessed: "Twelve years ago, we were only kids at the time but beforehand...you all once knew about my magic"

"Wait what?!" Donnie exclaimed. "I don't remember anything about your magic as kids"

"Same here, how come you remember stuff better than we do?" Raphael quizzed in confusion.

"Because you were little, we all were...At some point, you forgot about my magic since I hid it" Mikey tried not to bring up the fact Splinter had their memories erased for the sake of not having them know about Mikey's powers again.

"No, this doesn't make any sense! I remember when I made my first invention at the age of two for crying out loud!" Donnie argued.

"Guys, focus" Leo brought the other two back to the important subject: "Go on, Mikey"

Mikey knew there was no turning back, he had to be honest about that night but could he really tell them why they cannot remember?

"You guys loved my magical powers a lot; you always hang out with me to play with them. But Splinter always told us that my power was not a toy to play with" Mikey continued.

"And he was right; it was not a toy to be played with" Nova responded.

"Surely we would've listened, right?" Leo shrugged.

"None of you guys listened; you just kept on getting me out to play with my powers because you enjoyed it so much that you thought Splinter was being boring and a kill-joy...and till that night, so did I" Mikey replied.

"What night are you talking? What have you done to us then, Mikey?!" Raph demanded.

"Raph! Don't pressure him!" Leonardo warned the hot head.

Raphael stayed silent before the young turtle shamefully begins to reveal the details: "One night while Splinter went off to his usual night scavenging in the city, you three woke me up and got me to the dojo to play with my magical powers again"

"You started to have fun with my powers but I grew tired and wanted to go to bed but you guys fought over me like I was nothing but a toy to you, you three were roughly pulling me and hurting me that even I beg of you to stop, you shut me out and continued fighting over me until I couldn't take it anymore! My pain and fears caused my powers to explode and the blast hit you three unconscious...and...I was so scared that my powers would've killed you that night, all because I lost control of them..."

The three brothers stare on in complete shock of what they're hearing before Mikey starts to quiver in misery and shudders out: "I swear to you guys, I never meant to hurt you...it was an accident"

"Mikey..." Leo gasped.

Suddenly they heard a loud explosion as the whole village rumbled, screams can be heard from outside to which the gang ran out of the temple and saw to their horror, the Robot-calypse surrounding the village coming from the giant hole they blew up.

In the midst of the army, Mencius wickedly approaches the crowd with giddy as he laughed:

"Yes indeed! Finally after twelve years of searching and I have finally found you all once again, it's so good to see your ugly faces again"

"Mencius!" Nova hissed, going in front of the crowd to face the villainous robot.

"Nova" Mencius snarled in evil delight: "It's been a while; how's your sweet little sister?"

Nova spoke nothing but glare on as she then replied with: "How did you find out about us?"

"With the help of the so-called Chosen Magus's family" Mencius took delight in revealing the T-Phone he was holding that he tracked the others with:

"Thank you my friends for allowing me to track your movements to lead up to Michelangelo"

"Oh crap" Donnie gulped, forgetting about their T-Phone tracking devices

"I knew that thing was a spy for Mencius!" Alvaro angrily yelled, pointing an accusing finger at Mikey.

"Enough!" Nova snapped before she growls at Mencius: "We have no quarrel with you, Emperor Mencius"

"Don't play coy with me, filthy Mageria; We all know why we're here" Mencius hissed at her before his red robotic eyes caught Michelangelo's:

"Well, well...Michelangelo, our current Battle Nexus Champion and the so-called Chosen Magus"

"You stay away from our little brother" Raphael snapped, going next to Mikey to protect him.

"Was that a threat, turtle? You do realise who you're speaking to" Mencius reminded the turtle firmly.

"We don't care who we're speaking to anymore! We know exactly who you are, Mencius" Donatello spatted, standing besides Mikey as well.

"You're nothing but a racist tyrannical dictator who wants nothing but the destruction of every organic being so you can create an age where greedy robots like you rule over the planet" Leonardo angrily growled at Mencius, standing to Mikey with the others.

"I wouldn't call myself greedy but you are on point with the rest of that" Mencius shrugged.

"How you got away with all of your crimes without the Ancient One knowing this is beyond me" Splinter angrily growled as well.

"Are you kidding me? The Ancient One is a naive fool who thinks we're nothing but savages since he fought against us years ago" Alvaro scoffed.

"True, as much as I hate to agree with the Mageria, he's right about that actually" Mencius coldly chuckled: "And besides, what the old fool doesn't know won't hurt him"

"What do you want from us, Mencius?" Mikey demanded.

"What do you think he wants?! He's after you because you're the "Chosen Magus" and for that reason, he wants you dead" Alvaro snapped at Mikey.

"Alvaro, that's not helping" Nova snapped back.

"No, again, he's correct," Mencius nodded. "You see Michelangelo, destiny has accordingly connected us to this; it is foretold from the Mageria's point of view that whoever gets chosen to have the Power of Magus is destined to save the people by eliminating the great evil in the Nexus World"

"And you're the Great Evil," Michelangelo nodded.

"Their words, not mine" Mencius shrugged. "However I'm willing to do anything to get rid of the infection in my city and protect my throne and I mean..."

With a click of his robotic fingers, the Robot-calypse aims their weapons at the Magerias with red dots on them.

"Anything..." Mencius sneered.

"No! Don't hurt them!" Mikey cried out.

"Then here's the deal; surrender now and I shall spare them...Refuse, then they die, the choice is yours" Mencius growled.

"Don't do it, Mikey, he never keeps his word" Nova cried out.

"Well don't just stand there, fight them!" Alvaro angrily demanded at Mikey.

"Save us, Mikey" Asami begged.

"Michelangelo, don't fall for his trap" Splinter shook his head.

The poor turtle was scared and unsure of this point; How can he stop Mencius when hundreds of lives including his own family are at risk of death from Mencius and the Robot-calypse? On the other hand, what if he uses his power and it won't be enough or it might be too much for the turtle to use to stop Mencius.

As an honourable ninja, he vows to not kill anyone even if they are bad, murder is not the way the Hamato Clan live on.

But with time running out, Mikey must hurry and make the choice that he knows would bring a lot of chaos but what can he do to save the others and stop Mencius and his army?

"Tick, tock, tick, tock! Choose already!!!" Mencius impatiently demanded.

Suddenly just before Mikey could say anything, a giant portal opens and soon The Ancient One and the Battle Nexus Masters and Champions surrounded the Magerias, much to their surprise, protecting them from Mencius and his army.

"Mencius! Your reign of terror ends now!" The Ancient One bellowed at Mencius.

"What are you talking about?! How did you know where we were?!" Mencius demanded.

The Ancient One turns to Splinter who gave Mencius a smug look while holding his T-Phone and shows him that he has recorded everything that Mencius said.

"Aren't technology grand, Mencius" Splinter teased as the turtles laughed with him.

"Thank you, old friend, for showing us the video in short notice to help us locate you" The Ancient One nodded at Splinter.

Mencius growled before he just scoffs: "This changes nothing; you think I'm afraid of an old fool like you"

"You're exposed, Mencius; we are stronger than you and your army! So you might as well surrender now" The Ancient One warned.

"Make your choice, Mencius" Nova mocked the past words the robot said to Mikey.

For a moment, it seems all was saved until Mencius just insanely laughed:

"You dumb disgusting vermin...I never surrender and I will not stop until every single last of you scum are dead and burn to ashes!!!"

"You're insane!" Asami snapped.

"At least I'll live long enough to rule this city than any of you will" Mencius sneered before he bellowed to his army:

"KILL THEM ALL!!!"

"FIRE!!!" Carnage commanded his army to open fire.

Suddenly as the army fires their weapons at the crowd, a blue giant magical shield stops the bullets and everything from hurting the crowd and protects them from harm.

"What the-?!" Leo quizzed.

"Leave them alone!"

The crowd turns to see Mikey on top of a rock, much to the family's surprise that he sneaked up there without anyone noticing.

"They have nothing to do with this, Mencius; I'm the one you wanted" Mikey angrily spoke out.

"Mikey, no!" Raphael shouted.

"Don't be the lone hero!" Donnie exclaimed.

"We're coming to help you" Leo called out.

"No!" Nova halted them. "Let him do this...this is his destined fight"

"But-!" Leo began to protest.

"If your brother is the Chosen Magus, now is the time to prove it" Alvaro pointed out.

"Be careful my son" Splinter spoke out in fear for his youngest.

"So you think you can take on all of the army by yourself? How foolish" Mencius coldly chuckled.

"If I have to defeat you to complete my destiny and save this world, then bring it on," Mikey grunted, ready to fight.

"Fool" Mencius scoffed and with a click of his fingers, the army charged at Mikey.

The magical turtle smirked and charged up his power before he slams his fist on the ground and creates a shock-wave that makes most of the Robot-calypse to be so electrified that it makes them shut down and fall to the ground.

"He killed them just like that," Asami gasped.

"No, they're not dead; just shut down" Donnie shook his head.

Mikey just gave Mencius a cocky smug look before the villain scoffed: "Don't get so smug, boy; those were the easy targets"

"Well then, are you going to fight me or are you going to surrender?" Mikey replied, ready to fight on.

"Carnage, kill him" Mencius commanded the leader.

"With pleasure" Carnage grunted and revealed a robotic mini-gun that he unloaded from his giant robotic hand.

"Mikey!" The brothers exclaimed.

Carnage opens fire but the magical turtle is quick to dodge the bullets thanks to his powers before he manages to halt the bullets from hitting him as seen in a certain movie he liked.

"Guys, get the Magerias to safety! Now!" Mikey ordered the brothers.

"But-!" Raphael cried out.

"No, he's right! We must take this chance to get everyone to safety!" The Ancient One agrees.

Soon the Hamato Clan helped the Ancient One and the Battle Nexus warriors led the Magerias to the portal back to the Nexus Palace, much to Mencius's fury.

"STOP THEM! DON'T LET THEM ESCAPE!!!" Mencius roared at Carnage.

"A little busy here, boss" Carnage growled while fighting the Chosen Magus.

Mikey dodges the attacks before he blasts Carnage away with his power, causing him to collide with Mencius, knocking them both down.

"He did it!" Leonardo happily cheered.

"Alright, Mikey!" Raphael cheered as well.

"Way to go!" Donnie joins in the celebration.

Mencius crawls from being crushed by the knocked out Carnage before he stops to see Mikey towering over him.

"Game over, Mencius" Mikey firmly said.

"Well what are you waiting for?! Kill him!" Alvaro cried out.

"No!" Mikey refused.

"What do you mean no?!" Alvaro argued.

"We're ninjas, we're not murderers" Leo pointed out.

"What does that have to do with anything?" Alvaro argued.

"A lot" Raphael snapped at the hot headed Mageria.

"So you're gonna let a murdering monster like him live? He's too dangerous to be alive, he must be destroyed!" Alvaro angrily exclaimed.

"No! He will face justice the right way, he will be prosecuted and judged under the rightful law, no one is dying today" The Ancient One silenced Alvaro.

After most of the people had fled through the portal, it was only the Hamato Clan, The Ancient One, Nova and her niece and nephew.

"You're under arrest, Mencius" Mikey grabbed the Emperor and held him tight to prevent from escaping.

"You won't get away with this" Mencius growled.

"Watch us" The Ancient One growled back.

Suddenly out of the blue, Carnage rebooted himself and surprised Mikey by attempting to attack him. Mikey lets go of Mencius and uses his power to protect himself from Carnage's attack, unfortunately it leaves Mikey wide open for Mencius to strike.

Mencius reveals a hidden sharp blade from his robes and attempts to kill Mikey with it.

"MIKEY!!!" The family screamed in horror.

But just as Mencius thrust the blade at the surprised turtle, Nova got in the way and took the direct hit to protect Mikey.

"NO!" Alvaro screamed.

"AUNT NOVA!" Asami also screamed in pure terror.

Mikey watched in horror as a dying Nova sadly smiled at him and gasped: "I'm so sorry...I wish I could've...been there more for you..."

"Nova" Mikey whimpered.

"You did this for him?" Mencius scoffed and roughly tossed the injured grand high witch on the ground like she was garbage: "Useless vermin"

Mikey couldn't believe his eyes on how heartless and monstrous Mencius was; anger rises as he feels like he should've killed him to prevent Nova from dying...What has he done?!

Suddenly pain exploded on his face when Carnage bashed him down and reboots the army back up.

"Michelangelo!" Splinter cried out.

The family and the Ancient One attempted to stop Carnage and Mencius but the rebooted army opened fire at them to which they had no choice but to hide behind the Ancient One who magically creates a shield to prevent the bullets hitting them.

"Stop it, please!" Mikey begged as Carnage shocks him with his electric taser from one of his fingers to stop him from doing anything.

"You should've destroyed me when you had the chance boy, now your family will die because of you, just like that filthy witch before them" Mencius cruelly laughed, enjoying the losing battle the family is facing.

In agony, Mikey watches as the Ancient One's magic grows weaker with every blast and bullet pushing the shield back as they were more at risk getting slaughtered.

Everything that Mikey felt, pain, anger, sadness, fear was overwhelming to the point where he felt something was very wrong inside him...

He felt this pain before...

"MY TURN"

This fear...This sadness...It was the same feeling he felt years ago when he lashed out at his brothers.

"MY TURN!!"

It was becoming back to turn over him and it made the turtle panic:

"No...No not again, please no...I can't...I can't..."

"MY TURN!!!"

He feels like he's losing control of himself to the darkness and hate he felt growing years ago that caused him to attack his brothers, is taking over him.

As Carnage continues electrocuting Mikey in delight torture, the poor turtle can see the memories of how he messed up and how his family mostly were harsh to him that he was tired to all of this like his whole life was flashing before his eyes.

Why couldn't he do one thing right? Why couldn't he do things that don't mess everything up and get people hurt or worse killed?

"SOME NINJA! YOU'RE JUST A BIG SCREW UP!"

"YOU'RE SUCH A CHILDISH IDIOT, MIKEY"

"WHEN WILL YOU LEARN TO FOCUS, MIKEY?! STOP SCREWING AROUND!"

"YOU WILL NEVER BE GOOD ENOUGH THE WAY YOU ARE, EVER!!"

"MONSTER!"

The turtle couldn't contain such growing anger and pain anymore as he suddenly screams in anguish with his power exploding once more like he did in the past with his brothers.

Carnage and Mencius violently flung away from him before everyone halted to see Mikey standing on his two feet, his eyes glowing white with rage and his aura rising like a roaring fire.

"No..." Splinter gasped as this was the vision he feared so for long.

Mencius looks up at Mikey in cowardly fear that he has awakened the power but this power was coming from hate and rage from the neglect, the abuse, the concealing of his powers for so long that it exploded right in their faces and it is going wild out of control.

"Mikey!!" Leo screamed in fear.

"K-Kill him! Don't just stand there, kill him!!" Mencius whimpered.

"Resume fire!" Carnage bellowed to his army as they opened fire at Mikey.

The bullets just stopped and floated in the air near the raging powerful turtle before he screams out again in anguish and creates another shock-wave, sending everyone, friend and foe violently away as they fall to the ground in pain.

"YOU WANT A FIGHT?! I'LL CRUSH YOU ALL!!!" Mikey bellowed out in an anguish uproar.

Mikey's powers went wild in anger for what Mencius did to Nova as he cannot help but feel the fury within himself as he lashes out on most of Mencius's army, sending them violently flying in the air and bashing them down with his magic.

The turtles watched in fear for how powerful and yet savage their baby brother was becoming.

"I never seen Mikey act like this," Leonardo cried out.

"It's the power, it's becoming one with his emotions and seeing Aunt Nova being injured and us getting nearly slaughtered, it's making him lash out with such pain and anger" Asami whimpered.

"He has to control it or he'll lose himself!" Splinter exclaimed.

"What do we do?!" Raphael exclaimed as well.

Mikey looks at the army before him as his powers lashed out with every breath he takes. His senses are out of the window and all he feels now is to crush his enemies before him for all the evil they have done

Mikey was about to kill Mencius and the Robot-colypse with his powers, unintentionally bringing down his family too with his powers when Leo got in front of Mikey and wrapped his arms around the baby brother, halting his attack.

"Mikey! Don't be the monster they want you to be!!" Leonardo cried out, making his baby brother face him.

Mikey growls before Leo makes him look at his eyes: "Look at me, it's OK. I'm here! Everything is going to be OK! I promise...I swear it will be OK...please...don't do this, you're better than this"

Something about what Leo did surprisingly worked as Mikey slowly but surely snapped out of his raging trance and realised what he was about to do.

"L-L-Leo?" Mikey gasped.

"Sshhh...I'm here, Otōto" Leo cuddles his baby brother.

"W-What did I almost do?" Mikey whimpered as he looked around the destruction of the village.

"It's OK, it's alright, they're defeated" Leo comforted Michelangelo.

"Oh no...please no, I didn't kill anyone, did I?" Mikey panicked, returning to the reality of who he is instead of his powers made him become.

"No; we're alright" Leonardo assured him.

"Not all of us" Alvaro growled lividly at Mikey and picks up his injured aunt.

"Big brother, please" Asami miserably pleaded Alvaro to stop his hatred upon Mikey.

Leonardo pointed his katana at the defeated Mencius and growled: "You lost, Mencius...you and your army, it's over"

"Over?" Mencius growled back before he wickedly laughed: "It's not over till I say so"

He clicks a button from his arm bracelet to which an electric barrier sends the two turtles flinging backwards from Mencius and with that, the dictating villain along with Carnage and the army makes a hasty retreat.

"You may have exposed me but I'll be back and we will set out what we plan to do to this city and every living organic form will be exterminated from the face of the planet...especially your monster over there" Mencius vowed with hatred.

And with that, the army flew out of the cave and retreated away for the time being.

"You idiots, you let them escape!" Alvaro yelled at the turtles.

"Shut up, moron; at least everyone's alright and no one's killed" Raphael yelled back.

"Tell that to my aunt who your brother failed to save and now, she could be dying for all we know" Alvaro hissed, eyeing Mikey furiously before entering the portal to the Nexus Palace with a dying Nova in his arms.

Mikey looks down, dejected and miserable before Leo rubs his shell for comfort: "It's not your fault; Nova did it to save you"

"What have I done? I lost control of my powers again..." Mikey sobbed before he turned to Splinter: "You were right, I couldn't control it! I'm so sorry, I couldn't stop it"

Leonardo cuddles Mikey close, hushing him and comforting him to calm him down. Donnie and Raph join in, assuring Mikey he's going to be alright and it was not his fault.

Splinter sadly watches, feeling ashamed for allowing himself to let the nightmares and the memories of that dreaded night cloud his judgement and fear, rather than helping Michelangelo with his powers as he kneels before his sons and holding them close.

None of them are sure what's going to happen next but they cannot let Mencius get away with this...

Chapter 13: Despair

Notes:

THE FOLLOWING LYRICS ARE COPYRIGHT TO DISNEY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2as67zop4xc

Chapter Text

The family went through the portal as they were back in the Nexus Palace where every Battle Nexus Champions and Masters were tending to the Magerias as much as they could.

The Ancient One, meanwhile, made an announcement to the people of the city when he saw them gathering at the palace gates in confusion.

"Citizens of the Nexus City, I bear grave news about Emperor Mencius; he is not to be trusted, he's to be found and captured. Believe not a word he speaks"

The Ancient One shows evidence that the Battle Masters retrieved from the guards via interrogation. The videos show disturbing images and videos of Mencius and the Robot-calypse murdering and torturing anyone who was human, mutant and Mageria alike.

"He's the reason most of our citizens have disappeared and he claims war on the Magerias who we have learned were not the true enemy this whole time. We were fooled by an xenophobic dictating machine that wants all of us destroyed"

"But fear not, my friends; he will be found along with his army and he will be brought to justice, this I vow"

After his speech, he can hear the people cheering from the palace gates before returning to the castle inside.

He soon approaches the Hamato Clan who were still comforting Mikey after the poor turtle lost control of his powers and nearly killed everyone.

"I've exposed everything Mencius and his army have done to the Nexus People, so should he try anything to discredit us, it'll backfire on him horribly" He announced.

"It won't stop him though, he will try to reclaim the city" Splinter replied.

"I'm aware of that but with Michelangelo's power at hand, we can stop him" The Ancient One looked at Mikey.

"No...No more," Mikey shook his head.

"Mikey" Leo started.

"My powers have brought me nothing but trouble!" Mikey cried out.

"It wasn't your fault" Raphael reassured him.

"I could've killed you guys...just like before" Mikey sobbed.

"Maybe it's best we don't use Michelangelo's powers" Splinter tried to reason with the Ancient One.

"I'm afraid we cannot ignore the prophecy of the Chosen Magus" The Ancient One shook his head and kneels before Michelangelo:

"My friend, the people need you more than ever. You are destined to bring peace to this world, Magus chose you for a reason"

"What if Magus was wrong?! What if he chose me by accident?!" Mikey vented out.

"I doubt that; Magus is wise and sees great potential that not many people can see in others" The Ancient One tried to calm Mikey down.

"But Alvaro..." Mikey started.

"Don't listen to that Alvaro jerk" Donnie shook his head.

"Yeah; He's just jealous he's not the Chosen Magus" Raphael agreed. "You earn this power for a reason"

"Raph...no offence but...you were jealous that I was chosen to be the Battle Nexus Champion" Mikey sadly pointed out.

Raphael sighed out: "I'll admit that I was jealous, yeah; but that doesn't matter now. What matters is that this world is counting on you to save it and we'll be right here to help you"

Suddenly Asami approached the group in tears to which Leonardo quizzed: "What is it?"

"Nova is dying..." Asami sobbed.

"No!" Mikey gasped.

"She wants to see you before she goes," Asami whimpered to Mikey.

Mikey slowly got up before Asami led the group to where Aunt Nova was lying on a soft bed, much to Alvaro's anger at the sight of Michelangelo.

"I told you not to bring him here," Alvaro growled at his sister.

"Alvaro, please" Nova coughed violently then turned to Mikey and gently held up her hand to him.

Michelangelo kneels before the dying grand high witch and took her hand: "I'm so very sorry, Nova; I failed you"

"You didn't fail me, I chose to save you because you are destined to save this world for all of us as many past Chosen Magus have done before you" Nova weakly hushed Mikey.

"B-But...what if Magus was wrong? What if I wasn't meant to be the Chosen Magus?" Mikey whimpered. "You saw how I lost control of my powers due to my fears, my anger and everything I hid from everyone"

"Mikey..." Leo started, how long has Mikey been hiding his true emotions along with his powers?

"Magus is never wrong; he chose you because he saw something in you that maybe you don't know yet" Nova replied, stroking the turtle's head for comfort.

"I don't know what to do...I was shut out for all my life since that night, I don't know how to use my powers properly" Mikey sobbed.

"I know and I blame myself for not being there..." Nova sighed, looking at Splinter who looked down ashamed as well for not helping Mikey like he promised to.

"But there is a way you can know the true meaning of your power...Contact Magus himself" Nova added.

"H-How do I do that?" Mikey sniffed.

"Only a Chosen Magus can reach out to him at the place where it all began" Nova responded.

"So...you mean he has to go to the ancient temple where Magus first appeared before him?" Splinter quizzed.

"When he chose your son to be the Chosen Magus, yes" Nova nodded.

"Y-You'll be OK, you have to be; I need your help" Mikey pleaded.

"I'm sorry Mikey...but it's time" Nova gasped more weakly.

"No! You can't leave us!" Mikey begged in tears.

"Be strong, my Chosen Magus, save this world...save my people...become the person you were born to be..." Nova whispered.

Soon her whole body went limp as the grand high witch sadly passed on from life.

"No..." Mikey sobbed.

"Aunt Nova" Asami cried as she wept on Nova's body.

Alvaro tearfully growled and attempted to attack Mikey but was held back by the Ancient One while Mikey's brother got in front of the young turtle.

"You selfish bastard! This is all your fault! You couldn't do one thing right, you could've finished Mencius and now because of you, she's dead" Alvaro tearfully raged.

"Enough!" The Ancient One bellowed at Alvaro, holding him so he doesn't do anything rash as the old man gently yet firmly adds:

"I understand your pain and anger but there's no need to blame others for this, it's not Michelangelo's fault"

"No...he's right, if I hadn't screwed up...She'd be alive" Mikey sobbed.

"Mikey, no" Leo shook his head.

Michelangelo tearfully looks at the glaring Alvaro and sniffed: "But I promise, I will stop Mencius and bring him to justice"

"With what?! You can't even control your powers and you think you're just going to bring him to justice by throwing him in jail and all that?! Open your eyes, he doesn't care if he goes to jail, he'll stop at nothing! The only way to stop him is to destroy him and his army" Alvaro exclaimed.

"We're ninjas, we're not murderers" Raphael snapped at Alvaro.

"We have a code of honour," Donnie added.

"The way I see it, you're just cowards who won't even do what is right and just do what is easy" Alvaro scoffed at the ninjas.

"Stop it Alvaro, you're not helping" Asami sobbed.

Alvaro pushed the Ancient One off and snapped: "I guess if you want something done, you gotta do it yourself"

"And that is?" Raphael scoffed.

"I'll do what your failure of your brother couldn't do. Destroy Mencius and bring peace to my people myself" Alvaro growled and stormed off.

"Alvaro! No! It's too dangerous!" Asami pleaded.

"Alvaro, stop! It's suicide" Mikey grabbed Alvaro by the wrist.

"Get off me" Alvaro punched Mikey down.

"Hey!" Raphael snapped as he was ready to attack Alvaro for that.

"No!" Mikey halted his brothers and got back up to face him:

"Alvaro, you can't go alone; he's too dangerous...Let me come with you, I can help you"

"Why should I trust you?! You couldn't even save us from that ambush back there and you almost got everyone killed" Alvaro lashed out.

"You want me to be the Chosen Magus then give me the chance to be so" Mikey cried out.

"You are no Chosen Magus, you're just a failure who can't do anything right" Alvaro viciously spatted.

"That's not true," Leonardo snapped.

"Oh yeah? Says the brothers who doubted him all his life and whose father shut him out due to shame of having such power" Alvaro spitefully scoffed before he turns to Mikey:

"Some Chosen Magus you are...you're just a hopeless screw up"

"I...I..." Mikey tried not to lash out, feeling hurt deeply.

"You're what?" Alvaro hissed.

"I am NOT a SCREW UP!!!" Mikey suddenly yelled as his powers lashed out again, causing Alvaro to be flung violently backwards and hit the wall.

"Michelangelo!" Splinter loudly yelled at his son for losing control of his power again before he realized what he was saying and sadly added: "My son..."

Mikey just storms off in a different direction with the other brothers chasing after him, crying out his name.

Leo stops for a moment and glares at Splinter: "Can't you for once stop treating Mikey like a problem?!!"

He soon went off again as Splinter said nothing but soon followed his sons to fix this mess before the Ancient One realised that Alvaro was gone, no doubt going after Mencius alone.

Alvaro was leaving the city gates and into the Nexus Woods:

"I'll avenge you, Aunt Nova and everyone who I ever loved...Mencius will pay for everything"

The young turtle stopped at an empty room and just sadly took deep breaths to try and calm down but to no avail as he just continued silently crying.

The older brothers approached him, seeing how utterly depressed their youngest sibling is. They all look at one another sadly before Leo approaches Mikey gently.

"Little brother?" He softly spoke.

"Go away," Mikey sobbed.

"Mikey" Leo started.

"GO AWAY!" Mikey cried out.

"We're not leaving you like this" Raph growled in firm concern.

"Don't listen to Alvaro, it wasn't your fault" Donnie reassured Mikey.

"It is," Mikey sobbed. "Everyone I love and care for gets hurt or dies because of me and this power I had"

He turned to his brothers tearfully and vented out: "I'm useless; I'm a burden...why go on? I'll just harm others!"

"Mikey, stop it!" Leonardo cups his baby brother's face. "You are no burden and you're not useless"

"That's not what you guys always told me" Mikey firmly whimpered.

"What are you talking about?" Leo quizzed.

"You think I haven't forgotten all the times you treated me like a joke especially with the Battle Nexus before my powers got exposed and everything?!" Mikey argued.

"Mikey...how long have you been feeling this way?" Raphael asked.

"Ever since we were little after that night, I swore to never use my powers or get them exposed...So I had to hide my emotions, hide everything that could trigger my powers...Do you even wonder why I act the way I am all this time growing up? It's not because I don't know any better...it's because I was trying NOT to expose myself for you and for Splinter" Mikey revealed why he acts the way he was in the past.

The older brothers watched as Mikey continues venting out:

"You guys always treat me like I'm nothing but a burden, like I'm just a liability and nothing more"

"That's not true! You're more than what you think, we've always known that" Donnie argued.

"No you don't" Mikey darkly growled:

"You always think I'm useless, stupid and can never do anything right! You don't think I remember every insult or doubt or wish that I was never related to you all my life?!"

The brothers were about to reply back when Mikey halted them: "And yeah, I'm no better, I know I'm not the innocent snowflake! I know my pranks and all that can be immature of me and stupid of me to do so on you guys; It's a reasonable thing why you get mad at me for that, I get that! But most of the time I never often smack you around or speak to you like you're a piece of crap like you guys mostly do to me!"

"Y-Yeah well, it doesn't help that you do ridiculous things like boasting about your wins and everything! That was always annoying us, ya know" Raphael argued.

"Oh so it's OK for you to boast about how strong you are or how Donnie is smarter than you are or how Leo's a better leader than you are but when I brag about my winning the Battle Nexus, that's going over the line! You guys are such hypocrites, you know that!" Mikey snapped back.

"He is right about that," Leo nodded. "But what matters is that we're proud of you, Mikey and we love you so much that we know you can do this"

"If you did love me, you wouldn't treat me like I'm a problem that needs to be fix...I wish I can be smart like Donnie or strong like Raph or even wise like you, Leo; But no matter how hard I try, you guys never want me and all you ever see in me is just nothing but a burden..." Mikey vented more.

"Mikey" Leo started.

"I've done everything I could to make sure this power doesn't get exposed as I promised Splinter and I wish I didn't act like I did in the past but I did to prevent you guys from finding out and let me tell you, it's bloody hard!"

"It's hard that I have to try and focus on my training and all that without having my emotions and anything that can cause a hint of power to be exposed!! So yeah, it explains why I mess up but if you think I mess up because I'm lazy and stupid then you are so wrong!!! I don't want to mess up but it's hard to do things when I have to balance both being a ninja and not using my powers"

The turtles were surprised and shocked beyond bewilderment to learn why Mikey is the way he is...How can they have not seen it? How can they not know about this?! Guilt is quickly eating them more and more on this shocking revelation.

Mikey soon continues sobbing firmly: "It stings that when you treated me like crap, I can't do anything without Splinter watching me like a hawk that prevents me from lashing out and being completely honest with you all because if I didn't then maybe I would've been the best baby brother that you would all want me to be" Mikey cried out.

The three brothers' silence at Mikey's venting and showing his true feelings hits a core...all the times Mikey has been acting like...himself in the past for good or worse...has all been an act? It's like he's been pretending to be someone else and not truly how he wants to be for his brothers, for sensei, for himself...

"So...all this time ... you were hiding how you really feel and everything, behind that smile of yours?" Raph quizzed.

"The way you acted hyperactive and care-free" Leo quizzed.

"The way you...don't think?" Donnie quizzed.

"A façade" Mikey nodded as he noticed his brothers looking at him surprised: "What? Surprised?"

"How come you never mention this to any of us?! We're a family and surely we could've known if something was wrong with you!" Raphael demanded.

"For the tenth time, because I promised Splinter that I would conceal my powers...and in doing so, I had to conceal myself...that way I don't hurt anyone with my power like I did with you guys" Mikey sobbed.

"That's not how you should've gone through! I don't know why Splinter did this but he should've helped you embrace who you really are on the inside even with your powers. He does the same for all of us" Leonardo shook his head.

"It doesn't matter...I can't let myself be a burden to you anymore...so I'm going after Mencius alone and after that, you three are going back to New York City without me" Mikey revealed.

"What?! No we're not leaving you" Raphael exclaimed.

"Yes you are" Mikey turned his back on his brothers when suddenly Splinter appeared before them.

"Musuko" Splinter halted Mikey.

"Sensei" Donnie started.

"You can't fight Mencius by yourself, let us help you" Splinter informed the young turtle.

Mikey angrily turns to Splinter and lashes out: "Help me? When have you ever actually helped me?! Besides, shutting me out and not listening to me?!"

"Michelangelo" Splinter started, trying to reason with Mikey once more.

"You force me to pretend to be someone else and yet you punish me for not doing enough, do you know how frustrating it is to hide my powers and try to be a ninja at the same time?!" Mikey vented.

"I only did what I did to protect you, You were unsure of your powers and you couldn't control it" Splinter explained. "I will admit that I have failed you and I'm so sorry, but you have to know that I still love you like your other brothers and I only wanted what was best for you"

"Best for everyone...? Or best for you" Mikey spitefully scoffed.

"Michelangelo" Splinter warned Mikey of his tone.

"No! You don't know anything about me! All I was to you ever since that night was a problem! A chore that need to be done, I was suffering alone and I just wanted someone, anyone, to reach out and help me with my power but you just close the door on me and you did nothing but stayed in that dojo room and never wanting to listen to my problems because you just assume I'll learn to control my power myself" Michelangelo cried out.

"Michelangelo, I've raised you and your brothers for years ever since you were babies and if you're telling me that I don't care about you or your feelings then you are sorely mistaken" Splinter argued.

"You say that but...I'm sorry but I don't believe you" Mikey tearfully grunted.

"Musuko" Splinter started, looking hurt that his baby son was saying that to him.

"You never intended to help me because you're scared of my powers and in doing so, you're scared of what I could do to break your perfect order because what you wanted was the natural order where I never have powers and we just follow your orders as your students rather than accepting the fact that I have a power that even surpasses you and everyone, and you shut me out because you're scared of what I'll do with it" Mikey furiously deduced.

"Mikey!" Raphael tried to calm him down once more.

"No, no more of this!!" Mikey raged as his powers flare up once more and growled:

"I'm going to do what I was destined to do and then I'm leaving this family...So now you don't have to worry about screw-up Mikey!"

"Michelangelo" Splinter pleaded with him to listen once more.

"I SAID NO!!!" Mikey screamed.

SPLINTER:
MICHELANGELO!!!

This has to stop now
Whatever it is that you're going through

We'll fix it together, me and you
Just like we've always done

 

MIKEY:
NO!!!

This has to stop now
This thing where you think that you've been my friend


And don't even hear how you condescend
The way you've always done

 


LEONARDO & (MIKEY):

Mikey, listen (I'm listening)
I know it isn't true (Isn't it?)


Just look into my eyes now (Well?)
I know you feel it too (Perhaps I do)


Mikey, listen (I'm listening)
I swear it's not too late


So before another line gets crossed
And everything we've had is lost

Just... wait

 

MIKEY:
Wait?

No, I won't wait


Michelangelo soon floats in the air as his powers erupt again but this time, memories of the past were shown like 3-D movies to the family as they watch in dismay of what is shown to be the bad and miserable memories of the family treating Mikey poorly as the said turtle glares with such anger and sadness at the people who made his life mostly a misery.

 

MIKEY:

There's a line between the winners and the losers
There's a line between the chosen and the rest


And I've done the best I could
But I've always known just where we stood


Me here with the luckless
You there with the blessed

And that line between the beggars and the choosers
Is a line you've never let me quite ignore

How I've tried to jump that great divide
But I've never got the chances you were given


You don't know how much I've been denied
Well, I'm not being patient anymore


I'm crossing the line!

And I'm done holding back
So look out, clear the track
It's my turn!
I'm taking what's mine!

Every drop, every smidge
If I'm burning a bridge
Let it burn
But I'm crossing the line!

And for us, if we're over
That's fine!!

 

LEO:
Mikey, WAIT!!!

 

MIKEY:
I'm crossing the line...

 

Mikey soon flew away, leaving a wave of magic pushing the others back from reaching out as the magical turtle flew away, following the magic calling of the ancient temple.

 

Chapter 14: The Terrible Truth

Chapter Text

The Hamato Clan watches as Mikey flew out of the window, heading for the Ancient Temple.

"Does he even know where he's going?!" Raphael exclaimed.

"His powers do"

They turn to see Asami with the Ancient One as she said: "Mikey's powers can help guide him to the ancient temple so with any luck, he'll find it in no time"

"What are we going to do now?" Donnie quizzed, feeling lost at this point.

Suddenly they noticed a bright purple light shining on Asami's amethyst necklace before it fades to black.

"Oh no, Aunt Nova's magic is gone" Asami miserably gasped.

"Is this because she's...?" The Ancient One asked.

"Yes, when a Mageria dies, the magic she or he conquered in the past would be broken, for example: This necklace was to add protection from any harm to me but now it's gone and so will it be the same for Alvaro's enchanted necklace" Asami sadly explained.

Suddenly within moments the three turtles let out exclaims of pain as a course of agonising pain runs through their heads.

"Boys! What's wrong?!" Splinter cried out.

"S-Something's happening" Raphael grunted.

"I think...I'm remembering something" Leo also grunted.

"Mikey's magic...when we..." Donnie panted heavily.

Splinter's eyes widen with shock as he realizes what this means; the spell that Nova cast on the three turtles to block the memories of that night and any knowledge of Mikey's powers is broken for good and all at once, the three brothers immediately remembered.

The memories with Mikey's magical powers, the times they spent with him as kids and especially that night when they argued and fought over Mikey's magic, selfishly yet unintentionally hurting their baby brother to cause him to lash out and attack his brothers accidentally with his powers.

It all came back to them in a flash! This explains everything! Why Mikey was forced to conceal his powers, why they do not remember anything regarding that night or his powers! It was all because of Splinter!

As soon as they recovered from the broken spell that blocked their memories, Leonardo glared at Splinter furiously as he lowly growled:

"It was you...You let Nova block our memories that night!"

"What...have you done to us, sensei?!" Donnie cried out.

"What have WE done to Mikey?!" Raphael grunted, ashamed of how he treated his baby brother all this time.

The Ancient One looked at Splinter before Asami looked on in confusion: "What is he talking about?

"Splinter told me recently but...Nova altered your memories because Splinter feared you'd be traumatized by what happened and you would be afraid of Mikey...plus he concealed Mikey away because your brother had recurring nightmares about him destroying both our worlds with his powers should he lose himself to his rage and misery like he almost did at Mencius and his army" The Ancient One explained:

"Since then Splinter feared this would break the family apart and wanted to help Michelangelo but feared his powers instead that he tried to snuff them out like a candle"

Splinter shamefully looks down as Raphael and Donatello were completely appalled by their father's decision to do so but none was more disgusted and livid with Splinter than Leo.

He got up to approach the humanoid rat; his eyes darken with anger and growled:

"How dare you...!"

"Leonardo, I can explain-!" Splinter sadly pleaded,

"NO!" Leonardo barked directly at Splinter, causing the others to jump, even Splinter flinched a bit:

"All this time, it was you! You're the reason Mikey was the way he lived and acted! I can't believe you chose to do this to us! Growing up all those years ago till recently, we scolded and jest at Mikey for being lazy, immature and inexperienced; Yet he was doing what you ordered him to do and kept him locked in the dark from us all along..."

"How can we be so selfish? Mikey had such raw talent, he knew what he had to do and we treated him like garbage while he couldn't even do anything to stand up for himself..." Donnie shuddered out, feeling the guilt of how he underestimated Mikey all this time.

"I was only trying to protect you boys, especially Michelangelo," Splinter explained. "You know how compassionate and impulsive he can be even beforehand, I was worried he would do something that he would never undo himself from with this power...I couldn't let him go down that dark path"

"So for that reason, you force him to act like a person he's not? The fact you had to keep his powers locked away and have his feelings and life monitored like a beast in a cage?! That's not the way to help people, Splinter and you know it" Leo raged at his father, upset that Splinter seemed to refuse to see how much damage he had indirectly caused his youngest son until it was too late.

"If you hadn't removed our memories, we could've helped Mikey! We could've let him grow into something more than just a simple ninja, he could've had a great life if you hadn't kept him in your firm grip like a prisoner" Raphael angrily snapped at his father.

"So that explains why you refuse to let him become Battle Nexus Master; you didn't care if Mikey succeeded nor for his happiness, you just wanted to keep him down in line because you don't trust Mikey enough to do the right thing" Donnie strictly added with his arms crossed.

"You three are angry and you have every right to be; But if I hadn't altered your memories that night, you three would've lived your lives traumatised because of what Mikey's powers almost did to you" Splinter replied.

"So you're saying it's Mikey's fault that we had to get our memories muddled up? Is that it?!" Donnie firmly quizzed.

"I didn't say that," Splinter firmly pointed out.

"You were thinking of it," Raphael scoffed.

"My sons; We made some mistakes, I made mistakes but believe me, what I did for Michelangelo was for the best. What if he did lose control of his powers sooner? What if he did become what his nightmares predicted him to be?" Splinter tried to reason with his sons.

"Well considering all the crap we, especially you, put him through and the fact it almost happened, I say mission-fricking-accomplished, wise guy" Raphael sarcastically clapped.

"I don't mind that you're mad at me but do mind your tone, Raphael; I am your father and I will not be spoken like that" Splinter warned the hot head.

"Really Splinter? A true father would listen to his own son's concerns like you had mostly for all three of us; a true father would've helped Mikey learn to use his powers and control it, not conceal it and compress it down till it blows up in your face" Leonardo argued.

"Leonardo" Splinter started.

"You never gave any of us a chance to understand and get to know Michelangelo's powers better, we could've helped and been there for Mikey instead of you avoiding his cries of help and needing someone to just listen and help him! That's all he ever wanted, he only wanted to embrace the power in himself, it's who he is and yet you just punish him for that!!!" Leo lashed out more at Splinter.

"Michelangelo's powers were too dangerous, you three almost died that night! I could've lost you three because of him!" Splinter lashed back.

The group looked at Splinter in bewilderment until the guilt-ridden humanoid rat depressingly confessed: 

"I never asked for this; I wished Michelangelo was normal like you three but...I can't control the past and such...I wasn't prepared to train someone like Michelangelo with his magic...I'm not good at this magic thing...I'm a master ninja, not a sorcerer...I didn't want Mikey to go down that path where his power could be a danger to himself...So yes, I failed him badly but I never intended to hurt him or you three for that matter"

Leonardo looked at Splinter in disgust and spat out: "You truly disgust me, Splinter; You never cared for Mikey and what you just said now proves it...I can't believe I used to look up to you...my own father...who always told us to be ourselves and to be true to who we are...nothing more but a selfish cowardly hypocrite"

Splinter looked at Leo in shock as that deeply stung him, even Donnie and Raph looked at Leo dumbfounded.

"Dude..." Raphael spoke out.

"That's harsh," Donnie pointed out.

"I don't care..." Leonardo growled before he took off his blue mask and threw it on the ground.

"What are you doing?" Splinter sadly quizzed.

"All of this, everything that has happened till now...is because of you!" Leo angrily growled. "You have broken our little brother to this and you betrayed us with this unforgivable act...you couldn't trust us on helping Mikey and it's clear you never really cared much for Mikey since he was always considered the least favourite student of yours"

"That's not true!" Splinter strictly exclaimed, his tears and misery beginning to crack in front of everyone. "I love you all equally together"

"LIAR!!!" Leonardo bellowed at Splinter, all respect for his wise sensei has been thrown out of the window:

"You may have thought you were doing what was best for Mikey but all I see is that you only cared about making sure Mikey doesn't mess up because you don't trust him and you hate his powers through and through...nothing more..."

Leonardo turns his back on Splinter and furiously starts walking off.

"Leo, where are you going?" Donnie cried out.

"Where do you think?! I'm going to find Mikey and I'm gonna be there for him like I should've done when this all began" Leo angrily replied.

"You...You're not coming back home, are you" Raphael stated.

Leonardo firmly looks back at the depressed father before him and lowly responded:

"I'd rather go anywhere with my baby brother than to stay with someone who shuts people out and doesn't care for their young son's suffering.."

"Leo" Donnie started.

"If you two wanna stay with him, go right ahead but I'm going to stay with Michelangelo and protect him from people like Splinter or Mencius..." Leo growled.

Soon he storms off to find his baby brother, feeling furiously betrayed by his own father before Donatello and Raphael sadly looked back at Splinter one last time before they chose to go after Leo.

Splinter picks up the blue mask Leo angrily discarded in front of him before he tearfully sobs silently, feeling ashamed and guilty for all he has done to his sons especially Michelangelo.

He felt a hand on his shoulder before the Ancient One calmly said: "Come, we must talk alone"

Splinter nodded and sadly left with the Ancient One as Asami sadly watched on until she decided to go after the turtles to help them find Mikey. 

Chapter 15: The Ancient Temple

Notes:

NOTE: THE FOLLOWING SONG IS COPYRIGHT TO ALAN MENKEN & GLENN SLATER

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Kvj4maFyQcs

THE FOLLOWING ART IS COPYRIGHT TO MYSELF

Chapter Text

Magically flying in the air, thanks to his powers, Mikey looks around the land to find the old ancient temple that Nova mentioned as he was starting to get lost and stopped for a moment, hovering in the air.

"Would be nice if someone was willing to give me directions to this temple" Mikey groaned to himself.

Suddenly he felt his powers surging over to a direction like a needle to a compass, it's like his magic is answering his wish and is pointing to where the temple is.

"I hope this feeling is right" Mikey sighed and hovers to where he can feel the surge growing stronger in him, leading him to the ancient temples.

Once he touches the ground, his power stops as the young turtle looks around in awe of the ancient ruins of the place that the Magerias once ruled decades ago.

He saw the temple ahead and as he took the steps, he saw a familiar face already leaning by the temple entrance...Alvaro.

"I'd figured you would come here" Alvaro softly grumbled.

"Alvaro..." Mikey quietly groaned.

"You know...this place was once grand and we used to live in harmony and unity before that cybernetic monster came and ruined everything," Alvaro explained.

"It could use a fix up," Mikey shrugged.

Alvaro just let out a hmph before the young turtle firmly quizzed: "Why are you here, Alvaro? If you're here to argue with me then don't bother...I've gone through plenty of crap already and I'd rather not fight you at the moment"

"I'm not here to fight you" Alvaro shook his head.

"Good" Mikey nodded and was about to walk into the entrance.

Alvaro suddenly used his powers to create purple flames block the way in for Mikey to which the turtle glared at Alvaro who sternly adds: "I'm here to destroy Mencius and you're going to assist me"

"So now you want my help?! Whatever happened to the Mageria who boasted about how he can do better than I?" Mikey scoffed.

"Not exactly your help; just your cooperation" Alvaro firmly responded.

Suddenly Alvaro fired a magic strike at Mikey who quickly dodged it before he noticed amethyst crystals growing from the wall from the magic strike hit.

Mikey soon dodges another magic strike from Alvaro and fires a psychic blast at him to stop him. The two warriors fought with magic for a moment until they stood out of the temple entrance and in the middle of the ruins outside.

"Hold still, will you?!" Alvaro growled.

"What are you trying to do?! Kill me?!" Mikey yelled at Alvaro.

"Not exactly," Alvaro snapped. "This spell will trap you in an amethyst crystallised cage and once you're trapped, I will alert Mencius and his army over here and use you as bait so I can finally take that villain down once and for all"

"Killing Mencius and his army won't bring back Nova or the people you lost, Alvaro" Mikey pointed out.

"Shut up! Of course I know that! I'm just doing what you have failed to do after all this time! I'll be the one to finally put an end to this war by destroying Mencius and the Robot-calypse" Alvaro snapped.

"You can't fight him alone, let me help you," Mikey pleaded.

"I don't need your help, last time you tried to help us, you got Nova murdered" Alvaro spitefully spat.

"Even if you succeed, what will happen next? You think that's going to make the people in the city including the Ancient One who misjudged you and your people be OK with this?!" Mikey cried out.

"I don't care about the outsiders...once I destroy Mencius and take over as leader of the Magerias, I will reclaim the city and banish everyone who dared fight against us out of our world. People like them do not belong here, they will go back to where they came and we will finally live in peace...and if they refuse, they'll join the same fate as Mencius" Alvaro revealed his plan.

"No! You can't do this to the otherworldly citizens, they've done no harm to you" Mikey exclaimed.

"No harm?! These otherworldly citizens whom we welcomed at first turned their backs on us and waged war against us because of Mencius and now they feared and loathed us" Alvaro angrily vented:

"We tried making peace with them but they refuse to accept us again and want us gone...My mother tried that, my aunt tried that and even you tried that...All have failed because no one wants peace and unity, they just want to be the superior strong ones that can do anything they like without caring about others!"

"You think I want this war to happen?! You have no idea how much we have suffered all because we're different, that's our crime to them! We're just freaks who they want to see killed to make their lives a better one! I lost so many people because of people like Mencius and I won't let him get away with this any longer, I have to do this, I have to save my people or we'll all be dead!"

Mikey sadly looks at the hostile Alvaro and begins to understand why he's like this...his whole life has been nothing but war, losing everyone he has loved and trying to do everything to protect the ones he loved...

Mikey knew Alvaro suffered worse than he has, even Asami and the rest of the Magerias had it bad...But with his misery and fury against those who hurt him wanting Alvaro to go through the extreme to end the whole thing for good...it was making the poor teenage Mageria blind to hate and prejudice like Mencius was.

"You don't have to do this, Alvaro...you're better than this" Mikey sadly spoke.

"I want to do this because if this is how people want things to be then they're going to learn that if they kick us too much, they're going to feel the pain we felt so for long...I will do whatever it takes to end this war and give all those selfish outsiders what they deserved!" Alvaro angrily lashed out.

Mikey gently approaches Alvaro, defending himself from the hostile Mageria's assault as he spoke with gentleness:

"Alvaro, you're angry, I get it; believe me I know what it's like, but you are making a mistake"

 

MIKEY:

The path of hate is a dangerous track

You take one step and it's hard to turn back

 

It pulls you along

And though it seems wrong it feels right

 

Don't you see this path you're on leaves a permanent mark

It feels good at first, then it slowly turns dark

 

With each passing day

You're further astray from the light

 

Suddenly, you lose your way and lose the thread

Lose your cool, then lose your head

 

Every loss is harder to excuse

 

Then you'll see you'll lose your faith and lose your soul

'Til you lose complete control

 

And realize there's nothing left to lose

Nothing left to lose

 

Alvaro looks away, pondering for a moment...what if Mikey is actually right?

Seeing Alvaro looking dejected and lost, Mikey pleaded:

"Alvaro, please, becoming the villain like Mencius is not who you--!"

Alvaro glared back at Mikey, angrily offended as he snapped out: "Is that what you think I am?"

 

ALVARO:

The path I'm on is a path paved in black

I'm taking that road and I'm not looking back

 

Each twist and each turn

Leads straight where I'm yearning to go

 

Yes, it's true, my path is dark but I see where it ends

My rivals will fall as my power ascends

 

Despise me, that's fine

I'm taking what's mine even so

 

Not like you

You lost your nerve, you lost the game

 

But you and I, we're not the same

I'm not lost, this fate was mine to choose

 

So I chose to lose my doubts and lose my chains

Lose each weakness that remains

 

Now that I have nothing left to lose

Nothing left to lose

 

"Alvaro, please! Killing Mencius and punishing the people of the city will not fix everything as you hope, you'll just make things worse and prove him right" Mikey begged.

"I will do what you and the others failed to do from the start and bring peace to my people once and for all" Alvaro growled. "Even if it means doing what is hard yet right"

"You'll be following Mencius's path if you do that!" Mikey warned.

"Shut up!" Alvaro hissed and fought Mikey on as the two of them clashed magic with each other.

 

MIKEY:

You have so much to hold onto

 

ALVARO:

I only want my rightful dues

 

MIKEY & ALVARO:

Listen please, you've lost your grip  (Lose?!)

And lost your mind  (I'm not gonna lose)

All's not lost, don't be so blind  (I refuse)

Cut your losses; drop the IOUs  (I refuse)

 

ALVARO & MIKEY:

I lose no tears and lose no sleep  (Oh-oh, choose)

What I want I'll take and keep  (It's time for you to choose)

You can't stop the turning on the screws  (Please I beg of you to hear the truth)

 

Suddenly Alvaro struck Mikey down since the turtle was hesitant to use his full power and trapped the poor teenager in an amethyst like-cage and growled at him:

"You'll stay in that cage until this is done"

"Alvaro" Mikey cried out.

"And just in case you think of escaping..." Alvaro threatened him by leaning the cage over the edge of the cliff to make sure Mikey doesn't break free.

Alvaro soon fires a magical flare in the air to alert Mencius and his army to their whereabouts before hiding in the shadows, waiting for Mencius to come and fall into his trap.

 

ALVARO:

Now I have nothing left to lose...

 

The turtles meanwhile searched for Mikey in the forest with Asami as she is leading them to the ancient temples.

"Are you sure that is where Mikey will be?" Leo questioned the young witch.

"It's what my aunt told him before she died and considering what just happened back there, I'd say he may be there already" Asami nodded.

Leo just said nothing and continued following Asami, meanwhile Donnie and Raph were concerned on how Leo acted back there with Splinter.

Granted, they have every right to be mad at Splinter for having their memories blocked and keeping their little brother shut out for the so-called greater good; but the fact that Leo took off his mask and vowed to never return to New York worries the other two brothers.

They don't wanna lose their oldest and youngest brother together but how can they convince Leo or Mikey to stay with them when their decisions are sadly justified?

Suddenly from a far distance, they saw a small blue flare shot up in the sky to which Raph asked: "Is that a flare?"

"It's Alvaro," Asami gasped.

"Why is he at the ancient temples?" Donnie quizzed.

"I don't know but I think something's wrong over there" Asami voiced her concerns.

"C'mon!" Leo ordered as he and the others followed the flare signal.

Meanwhile Alvaro waits for Mencius and his army to come to the ruins and get Mikey who was still trapped in the amethyst cage.

And no sooner than later, Mencius, Carnage and four of his rookie minions appeared before the ancient ruins, seeing the blue flare in the sky.

"You sure this place isn't a trap, Carnage?" Mencius firmly questioned the leader of the Robot-calypse.

"Don't sweat it, your majesty; if that Chosen Magus is here, we'll flush him out" Carnage assured the villain.

Soon one of the minions pointed to the cage that Michelangelo was trapped in. Mencius's eyes glare with wicked delight:

"Well, well...it looks like my day has just gotten better," Mencius sneered at the panicking trapped turtle.

Carnage uses his chained hand to grab the cage and pulls it towards them.

"Hello freak" Carnage mocked the trapped turtle.

"What happened to you, turtle? Your family finally got tired of being disappointed and abandoned you here?" Mencius also mocked Mikey.

Mikey said nothing before Carnage cracked the cage open and held the turtle hostage.

"This seems too easy! All too easy, sir" Carnage laughed maniacally.

"Indeed...all too easy" Mencius puzzled a bit as he suspected something was wrong.

Alvaro meanwhile points an arrow made of titanium, knowing that even the metal on the cybernetic Emperor's body is not strong enough to withstand something as strong as titanium and knowing this could be his chance to end the evil monster in front of him.

As soon as he fires, the arrow is coming straight for the head of Mencius when Carnage detects the oncoming arrow with his cybernetic sensor and protects the Emperor from it by catching the arrow in time.

"What?!" Mencius spat out flabbergasted.

"Titanium arrow, I say someone trapped the mutant here and used him as bait to kill you, sir" Carnage examined the arrow.

"Alright freak, who's the partner in crime?" Mencius demanded Mikey.

The turtle spoke nothing before Mencius looked at the arrow and realized where the material came from. He eventually begins to figure out who wanted him dead and knowing the person he had just got killed today, Mencius darkly chuckles:

"How are you, Alvaro? It's been a while since the last time we fought face to face"

Alvaro hid before the pillar, cursing himself that he failed his sneak attack and was found out.

"Clever idea, I'll give you that; using my mortal enemy as bait to try and kill me. Not bad but not good enough, Mageria" Mencius mocked as he had his four soldiers searched the grounds for Alvaro:

"You're still not upset about Nova's death, aren't you? Heard she passed away..."

Alvaro took his training to the test as he stealthily took out the four guards and destroyed them quietly without alerting Carnage and Mencius of his presence.

"I would say she's gone to a better place but let's be real here...we all know Magerias don't have souls" Mencius cruelly spat.

Alvaro angrily charges at Mencius from behind and tackles him violently to the ground, successfully putting him down with a titanium knife near his head.

"You move, you die" Alvaro growled.

"You might want to reconsider your choice, boy," Mencius grunted.

"And why should I?" Alvaro snarled.

"Because if you kill me..." Mencius sneered and turns to Carnage still holding Mikey hostage: "...he dies"

"So? Why do I care?" Alvaro scoffed.

"You're not worried about the fact you're going to let your precious Chosen Magus get killed?" Mencius coldly chuckled.

"That thing is no Chosen Magus, so why do I care if he lives or dies? Nothing but war casualties in my perception but then again, you're all about war casualties, Mencius" Alvaro responded.

"You say that but I think you don't want Mikey dead, really" Mencius shrugged.

Alvaro spoke nothing but looked into the concerned eyes of Mikey before Mencius barked at Carnage: "Kill him!"

Carnage soon starts to crush Mikey in a bear hug that made the poor turtle cry out in pain. Alvaro did say he didn't care if Mikey lived or died and wanted to finish off Mencius right here and now but...why is he feeling like he's about to make the biggest mistake of his life?

Why now? Why is he feeling concern for Mikey? Was the turtle right about him? Was Alvaro wrong about Mikey this whole time? Hearing his cries made his heart sink more with regret and guilt on letting someone who only wanted to help die...Nova believed in him, Asami believed in him and his people believed in him...He never did and yet now...he feels wrong...why?

"You can make it stop, Alvaro," Mencius mocked.

Alvaro suddenly looks back to what Nova said to him before she died...

 

Nova noticed Alvaro was looking upset before she weakly said:

"I know it's hard...to understand Michelangelo but believe me...he is the Chosen Magus...He may be different but you need...to have faith in him"

"Why should I?! Considering he's the reason you're dying" Alvaro tearfully snapped.

"No...I chose to save him, what happened to me is not his fault...You're scared and unsure, I understand that but you must let go of your doubts. You're better than this, Alvaro...If you wish to lead our people to peace then you must help Michelangelo fulfil his destiny" Nova hushed his nephew.

"But what if Magus was wrong? What if he chooses Michelangelo by mistake? He has no training, no control of his powers or anything? He couldn't kill Mencius when he had the chance!" Alvaro vented.

"Murdering people is no way to solve things...If you kill out of hate and anger then you'll become the very thing you swore to destroy...Trust me, I've seen it...Remember your grandfather Alarik?"

"I know...he went mad with power and he chose to start this war with Mencius but if that monster didn't kill grandmother then none of this would've happened" Alvaro sobbed.

"Alvaro..." Nova started.

"I'm just tired of everything, Aunt Nova; I want this to stop! I know you don't want me to kill Mencius but he won't stop till we're all dead and sometimes I believe you must make the hard choice to make things better even if people don't agree with it" Alvaro cried.

Nova wrapped her arms around her nephew and whispered: "You're a good person, Alvaro, you may be indifferent as you wanted to but I love you so much and your sister too...I know you'll do what is right...promise me, Alvaro, promise me you will try to do what is right for all of our sakes including the Chosen Magus"

"I..." Alvaro started before he saw Mikey coming with Asami to her...

 

Alvaro looked back at Carnage in the midst of killing Michelangelo, sadly screaming in agony.

"Make your choice, freak" Mencius snapped.

Alvaro glared at the trapped Emperor before he raised his titanium knife, seemingly ready to kill Mencius when suddenly he threw it right at Carnage, slashing the face of the big war machine.

Carnage roared in annoyance and dropped Michelangelo when Alvaro fired a spell that trapped Carnage in the same amethyst crystallized prison that causes Carnage to freeze.

Alvaro helped Mikey up to which the surprised turtle asked: "Alvaro?"

"Are you alright?" He softly asked.

"You saved me? Why?" Mikey incredulously demanded. "I thought you didn't care!"

Alvaro look down and grunted: "If you really want to save us then help me stop Mencius once and for all"

Mikey looked at Alvaro, seeing that his words may have finally got to the hardened Mageria and nodded.

The two fighters managed to stop Mencius from fleeing and trapped him against the pillar.

"W-Wait! I'm sure we can work something out" Mencius nervously chuckled like the coward he is.

"Shut up!" Alvaro barked furiously at Mencius.

"It's over this time, Mencius, you will face justice for what you did" Mikey angrily said to the Emperor.

"You're not gonna kill him?" Alvaro sighed.

"No...I'm not a murderer and neither are you, there are better ways to punish someone than death and believe me, I know it" Mikey nodded.

"Just promise me you'll make an example out of him" Alvaro softly pleated.

"And I will, don't you worry" Mikey assured the teenage warlock.

"Listen...I know I wasn't the best with you when we met...But...Nova and Asami were right...you were right, I guess" Alvaro grumbled a bit.

"About?" Mikey quizzed.

"About me, not caring enough about those I still have and almost going down the same path as this bastard here" Alvaro sighed.

"Your life was nothing but war and I'm sorry for that but it's over now, you and the others will live in peace now and we'll finally unite the people together" Mikey replied, putting a comfort hand on Alvaro's shoulder.

"But...what if the outlanders still won't accept us?" Alvaro quizzed in concern.

"They'll never accept us"

Suddenly the two turn to see the Ancient One before them: "That's why they drove us out in the first place"

"Your grace? What are you doing here?" Mikey asked in bewilderment.

"Well done, Michelangelo; you finally stopped Mencius; Now...kill him" The Ancient One ordered the Chosen Magus.

"W-What?!" Mencius squeaked.

"What?" Mikey incredulously asked.

"You heard me, finish him off, right here, right now" The Ancient One commanded.

Mikey was bewildered at this...Why does the Ancient One want Mencius dead? Isn't he the one that keeps the peace to prevent killings and all that from happening?

"Something's not right," Alvaro shook his head.

"Mikey!"

"Alvaro!"

The group saw Leo and the others running to them before they noticed the Ancient One before them.

"What's going on here?!" Raphael demanded.

"I don't know but I think the Ancient One has lost his mind" Mikey shook his head.

"He wants Michelangelo to kill Mencius," Alvaro revealed.

The others stared at the Ancient One who is slowly darkening his looks and everything to which Leo replies with: "But why?! Why the sudden change of mind?!"

"What is the meaning of this, your lordship?" Asami demanded.

"I don't need to explain myself to you, Asami" The Ancient One scoffed at the young witch before he growled:

"Now is the time to fulfil your destiny, Michelangelo; Destroy Mencius and end this war right now!"

"I don't know what is wrong with you but I am not going to kill Mencius in cold blood" Mikey snapped.

"Then perhaps this will change your mind" The Ancient One growled at Mikey.

Soon with a wave of his hand, dark smoke rose from the ground and once it cleared, the group saw Splinter tied up in black ropes and seemed to have a bruise on his face.

"Sensei!!" Donnie and Raph cried out.

"Boys! Be careful...that is not the Ancient One" Splinter pants in pain. "He never was the Ancient One...he's a fraud"

"A fraud?!" Leo exclaimed.

"Who are you really then?!" Alvaro demanded.

"Show your true form, you imposter!" Raphael also demanded.

The Ancient One flashed a grin of wickedness and shrugged: "If you insist..."

With a wave of his hand, dark flames surrounded the Ancient One before revealing his true form.

He was a Mageria, an older one by the looks of it. He was muscular, with purple spikes and on some parts of his body and had two purple horns on his head with a dark colored – amethyst in the middle of his forehead.

His body has blood-colored markings on him, the same color as his eyes; He also has a burnt scar on one side of his chest and was wearing furred pants like the other male Magerias do.

This was the one that started the entire war with Mencius and his army, the one who went mad with power.

The REAL Great Evil itself...

Lord Alarik, the Wicked Warlock

 

Chapter 16: The Great Evil

Chapter Text

The heroes including the trapped Mencius looked on in horror as the Ancient One has revealed himself to be a different person and by the looks of it, not a friendly one at that.

"Who the hell is that?" Raphael demanded.

"It can't be..." Asami gasped in disbelief.

"You know him?" Leo asked Asami.

"We do...He's our grandfather" Alvaro revealed.

"What?" The turtles incredulously exclaimed.

"It's come to my attention that most of you don't know who I am...Pity" Alarik, the wicked Mageria, spoke to the group:

"I am Lord Alarik, The Grand High Warlock of the Magerias and the true ruler of the Nexus World"

"No you're not! I'm the ruler of the Nexus World" Mencius complained.

"Mencius, still the same xenophobic coward I see" Alarik sneered at the emperor.

"Funny...how's that wife of yours?" Mencius sneered back.

"She's seen better days" Alarik shrugged. "Not that I care much anymore now she's gone"

Asami and Alvaro felt disturbed the way he talks about their grandmother like she was nothing.

"My dear grandchildren...How you have grown" Alarik grinned coldly at his grandchildren

"I thought you were dead," Asami gasped.

"So you thought...or did Aunt Nova tell you that Mencius killed both your mother and I that night?" Alarik coldly chuckled.

"I never even touched a hair on your stupid daughter or yourself that night, you liar" Mencius scoffed.

"I don't understand...why were you pretending to be the Ancient One?" Michelangelo demanded.

Alarik begins revealing the whole truth of when the whole war begins:

"My queen, by arranged marriage, and I were rulers of the Nexus World living in the city with the Magerias and for a certain time, the planet lived in nature and unity before long, people from other worlds managed to find this place and wish to explore it and wanted to ally with us, much to my disgust"

Alarik, like Mencius, was a xenophobic tyrannical warlock who despises outlanders, believing they will pollute and ruin their planet with their outsider ways. He believes the Magerias must remain the superior ones in their home planets and all outlanders must yearn before them like gods.

"If it were up to me, I destroy them all where I stand but thanks to the nagging of my queen and the council...I was forced to open the city to guests and visitors as they foolishly believes that unity and acceptance of others can help the people and the city to become stronger and thus they can learn from other worlds to help each other" Alarik continued.

"Grandma wanted to live with others in harmony like everyone else did" Asami sadly cried out;

"We were taught to be accepting and helpful to those in need, not to greedily rule over and destroy and crush those we deem inferior"

"You think the world is a nice place, Asami, you've lived your lives in this war, you should know by now that the world is cruel and unfair...why should we be any different to those weak fools?" Alarik spatted.

"Sir, I know you're mad at Mencius for killing your wife and everything but this is not the way to do things" Michelangelo tried to reason with the Ancient One.

"Oh will you all shut up because what's right and wrong?! Do I look like I care about Mencius killing my queen?! No, I'm more after the fact he stole my kingdom from me!" Alarik raged at the group.

"How can you say that? Grandma loved you, your daughters loved you, WE loved you" Alvaro gasped.

"Love? Love is just a foolish ideal...The only true meaning of life is power and strength...You either have it and thrive to survive or you don't and just end up to just simply perish..." Alarik venomously growled.

The grandchildren started to feel a sinking feeling in themselves, realising that this is all wrong.

"Ever since he came to our planet with those cybernetic soldiers of his. He wanted to "share" the throne with me but I saw his true intention and refused..." Alarik explained.

"For five years, I've keeping an eye on that machine but it wasn't until one night when he and his robots ambushed the throne room and tried to kill me but that foolish woman of mine got in the way and saved me from death...what a waste of life, that silly naive fool"

"HEY! No one speaks about my grandma that way, you heartless bastard" Alvaro roared in anguish.

"You need to learn some manners, boy" Alarik growled and used his dark magic to force Alvaro back to the ruin wall.

"Big brother" Asami cried out and helped him up.

The group glares on at the wicked warlock who continued:

"After my wife's death, I finally proclaim war on the outlanders but how did I know that this sneaky coward hired the notorious Robot-calypse to aid him and sadly...we lost and we were exiled because of that..."

"So this whole time...you started this war not because you cared about your people or your family...you only cared about your throne" Splinter growled.

"Don't you lecture me, rodent; you're no saint yourself, you know" Alarik scoffed.

"But...how on earth did you end up becoming the Ancient One?!" Leonardo demanded.

"Ah yes, tell them my old friend; tell them how you murdered your own daughter in cold blood" Mencius mocked.

"What?" Asami spoke out in utter shock.

"What are you trying to pull?! It was you who killed our mother!" Alvaro growled at the Emperor.

"According...to whom?" Mencius smirked darkly at Alvaro.

At that point, Alvaro stared into the cold eyes of his wicked grandfather before horror filled his soul and growled: "No...It can't be, it was you?!"

"You murdered your own daughter, how could you?!" Mikey cried out.

"I did love my daughters...as much as I don't often admit it but they both betrayed me by helping you and your master" Alarik snarled at Mikey.

"I don't understand," Splinter spoke out.

"I think it's clear that he wanted to be the Chosen Magus rather than Mikey" Donatello pointed out.

"Magus was a fool to choose a mutant over his own people! I was the leader of the Magerias like many other chosen kings and Magerias before me in the past centuries...We were given signs in our clan that the great Magus would come and bless the next Chosen Magus soon and I was prepared to take it to lead my people to the great era as many of those did before me" Alarik angrily confessed as he begins to explain his tale further:


Alarik was sure that he would be chosen since the legend of the Chosen Magus states that a soul with great potential would be chosen to be his next successor and have the potential to rise against the Great Evil should they come to threaten the Nexus World and even beyond the universe if needed.

He was so hell-bent on revenge on Mencius for taking his crown, he prayed day and night for Magus to bless him with his powers and even went as far as to practice the forbidden magic that Magus and even the Magerias forbid from using since dark magic was very destructive and wicked against the Magerias, even in the wrong hands

But the night that Magus chose his chosen one, Alarik watching from the darkness felt betrayed and hostile towards the mutated baby turtle and lost all faith in Magus and his people, rendering them useless and weak on allowing such change that goes against his prejudice rule.

While hiding his dark secrets and wicked ways, he refuses to listen to anyone and is willing to kill anyone that gets in his way, especially his own people.

One night, Alarik successfully called upon the god Magus to appear after so many tries during many nights.

The blue lighted spirit stood before Alarik who glared furiously at the powerful being before him.

"Lord Alarik...I've heard your calls and though it's not my nature to appear for everything, to cross the spiritual planes too often may disrupt the universe if not careful...So I will be brief, why are you so keen to summon me?" Magus spoke.

"I demand answers from you, Magus; if you are a true spiritual being of our people then why? Why have you given your power to a mere mutated turtle?! Have you lost your mind?!" Alarik lashed out at the spirit.

Magus kept his calm posture and reply with such ease: "I chose him because I can see a pure heart and soul within him as I have with many of my successors, he will bring peace and unity among his world and our world...I have foreseen it in the planes of time and space...you will see it yourself eventually"

"You are leaving our fate to some mere freak?! I prayed and hoped that you would see that I have the power and strength to be your successor! I have the will to bring peace to our people and end this war!!" Alarik angrily yelled at Magus.

"A war you started...do you render me a fool, Alarik; I know your dark desires and your ways of prejudice...you lack any empathy especially for those you deem inferior, your heart is darken with rage, hate and greed; you don't have the pure soul to help your people...all you care about is your own self and the throne that you forcefully lost yourself when you begin this destruction" Magus simply stated as he knew what kind of mad man Alarik really is.

The mad warlock just scoffed: "Look at you, you claim to be a symbol of our people but you're just a foolish spirit who just doomed himself for a foolish cause...you're a coward, you know nothing of real power and sacrifice...While your people are dying, you stay dead and give out your powers to those you like rather than deserved"

Magus knew it was futile and seeing the madness of Alarik, he predicted a path in the warlock that can only be alter by destiny if chances would have it

"A word of caution before I leave you, Alarik...The Great Evil in this world is claimed to be Mencius according to you and your people...but...beware the dark heart of yours, let go of your path of greed, hatred and darkness or else you will become the very thing that my powers will come to be against you"

"What do you mean by that?! Are you saying I'm the Great Evil?!" Alarik furiously demanded.

Giving no more answers, Magus begins to fade away much to Alarik's fury:

"Wait! Don't you fade away from me!!!"

Alarik charges his powers up and rages out:  "I said stop!!!"

He fires his power at Magus who vanished before the spell could even touch the spirit.

"FATHER?!"

The warlock turns to see his two daughters, Nova and Valour by the entrance, having just seen what Alarik intended to do.

"Are you out of your mind?!" Nova angrily exclaimed.

"You tried to attack the great Magus!" Valour gasped.

"Where have you two been?! I've been looking everywhere for you" Alarik hissed.

"We've been doing our duties like you always told us to" Nova replied, looking at her father with caution.

"Really? You think I don't notice each of you leaving this world behind my back?! I've seen the portals you created and going off somewhere and you know leaving this world is forbidden!" Alarik growled at his girls.

"So is attacking the god Magus but it's a miracle, you're still here" Nova growled back.

"Shut up! Magus has betrayed us, he is no longer our concern" Alarik barked.

"No...You have betrayed our people...with this war, with this madness of yours, you have gone too far into dark magic" Valour shuddered out.

"You only cared about your crown and throne more than you do for us and your own people! You didn't care when our mother died in front of us..." Nova growled.

"Your mother...was weak" Alarik coldly scoffed, shocking both his daughters with his heartless indifference.

"Since Magus died, our people has been grown weaker and pathetic by the minute that we are allowing outlanders to pollute and steal what is rightfully ours...but no more, I shall rise against Mencius and his people and destroy them all and take back what is rightfully mine" Alarik declared.

"And if anyone refuses to obey me or get in my way, I will destroy them and every other intruder of our world"

"I can't believe what I'm hearing...Magus was right, you are the Great Evil" Valour angrily shuddered.

"No, I am the Chosen Magus that he failed to see and I don't wanna hear any more of that false god...He has his turned his back on us so don't you turn your back on me too" Alarik snarled, his aura rising with such dark magic.

"You're a monster! If this is what you wish to become then we cannot let you rule our people anymore! You must be stopped and we'll be sure the real Chosen Magus does so as the prophecy goes" Nova denounced her wicked father.

"So that's where you two have been? Helping that little freak with his magic?! Traitors! Both of you! I should've just destroyed him and that rat when you brought them first here to our village" Alarik dangerously snapped.

"You will not hurt him, I will not allow it" Valour furiously stood her ground.

"So be it! You will be punished for this and once I'm done with you both, I shall visit that little runt's home and kill him myself so he will never become the very thing you hoped for" Alarik bellowed.

"No!" Nova shrieked out in fury and unleashes her magic to fight her evil father.

"Nova!" Valour cried out as she watched helplessly as Nova fought on with her father.

"You treacherous whores!" Alarik roared as he used his dark magic to fight Nova.

Valour joins in the fight with her magic as they seem to overpower him when Alarik suddenly fires a sneak attack magical blast at Nova.

"NOVA!!!" Valour screamed and shoves her older sister out of the way.

The dark magical spell blasts Valour down violently as she lies there injured and bleeding badly.

"VALOUR!!!"  Nova screamed.

"So weak and foolish...like your children, Valour; but don't worry once you two are gone, I'll at least teach them properly to be strong instead of being hopeless nothings" Alarik spatted.

"You will not touch my nephew or niece!!!" Nova roared as she continued her attack on her father, giving everything she had gotten.

Valour, though badly injured, manages to fire back at her father, distracting him with her hits to which Nova's powers overcome her father's and traps him in a giant amethyst gem-like prison before she creates a portal to a dark dimension.

"What have you done to me?!" Alarik bellowed as he couldn't use his powers or move.

"Your powers, your senses...and your body is now trapped...for good" Valour coughed.

"For your crimes of treason and war, I sentence you, Alarik, to be banished to the dark dimension for all eternity, never will you return" Nova growled.

"Go ahead, banish me; but I will be back and I'll be stronger than ever, just you wait!" Alarik darkly vowed. "This world and Magus's power will belong to me!!!"

"And we'll be ready if you do..." Nova hissed and magically banishes her trapped father into the dark dimension for what she hoped to be for all eternity.

Once the portal to the never ending emptiness of the dark dimension closes, Nova rushes to her dying sister's side:

"Valour, hang in there"

"I...I'm so sorry, Nova..." Valour weakly said.

"You can't die on me, not like this! Your children need you, I need you, the Chosen Magus needs you!" Nova cried in despair.

"The Chosen Magus will have to learn to use his power...by his own family now...You...You must lead our people and take care of my children...they're all we have now...until the Chosen Magus is ready" Valour sobbed.

"Father is gone, he won't come back" Nova assured.

"He will...He will return, you know how powerful he is now, especially with his dark magic...he will find a way out, the amethyst cage won't hold him or block his senses and magic forever, it'll wear off in less than a year or two if we're lucky... and once he breaks out of it, he'll try to find and kill Michelangelo if we're not careful" Valour softly explained.

"Y-You're right...he'll use his power to sense the portals we make, our magic runs within him like our bloodline..." Nova sniffed.

"For that reason, you must not return to the world of Earth after tonight...It's the only way to protect our people and the Chosen Magus" Valour sadly said.

"I...I know" Nova sobbed and held his sister close. "I...I promise, I'll do my best for your children and for everyone...I will make sure the Chosen Magus rises above and set us free from this nightmare for good, I promise"

The older sister looks at her young sister one last time before she realises while holding her, Valour sadly succumbed to her injuries which made Nova grieved loudly for her sister's death.

Eventually Asami and Alvaro rushes in to investigate the loud cries to which they, in total distraught, find their mother dead in Nova's arms before they tearfully run to cuddle their fallen mother and grieved with their aunt...

Nova looks up in the air and tearfully thought: "Great Magus, hear my plead...give the Chosen Magus the strength to help us...please...I beg of you"

 

 

The group stood there in shock with the exception of Mencius, finishing listening to Alarik's confession on murdering Valour and being banished to the dark dimension.

"You...You killed our mother!!" Asami cried out in despair.

"You black-hearted bastard!!! She was your own daughter!!!" Alvaro raged out.

"Your mother was weak, foolish and it's her own fault that she had to die" Alarik coldly scoffed.

Alvaro almost attacked Alarik in rage when Raphael held him back: "Trust me, buddy; I know how you feel but you don't want to attack him at this rate, he'll kill you"

"I...I don't get it, why did Nova lie to us about Mencius killing both you and mother?" Asami wailed.

"She probably did it to spare you two the pain of knowing that your grandfather was really a tyrant and knowing how much you loved him nonetheless, she tried to make sure you two would not know the horrible truth...She did it out of love, even though it wasn't what she really wanted" Mikey sadly deduced.

"And you reckon I'm bad," Mencius scoffed.

"You're still a criminal, Mencius" Leo angrily pointed out.

"Difference is, you're just a coward," Donnie added.

"So I'm guessing after you escaped the dark dimension, you pretended to be the Ancient One, why?" Mikey demanded.

"For the last five years while I was stuck in that dimension, I practiced the magic I learned from the forbidden texts and grew stronger until I had enough power to open the portal out of the dark dimension and make my escape" Alarik explained.

"I knew I had to hide since I was an outcast from both my worlds so I decided to hide under an identity, creating the Ancient One from one of the council members that I took and murdered...I became that council member and begin to raise the status and till I became your beloved Ancient One, ruler of the council and everything beyond"

"So you murdered some poor soul in the council and took his identity? If this was a movie, you'd be a really weak twist" Mikey pointed out.

"How so?" Alarik scoffed.

"Everyone's been told that the Great Evil was Mencius, not you" Mikey replied.

"Mencius is a coward, he's all bark and not bite but you are right, he is the Great Evil" Alvaro responded.

"I think you'll find it's you who's the Great Evil, you psychopath!" Mencius yelled at Alarik.

"I don't understand, if you wanted to get rid of me years ago when we first met...why didn't you?" Mikey quizzed in confusion.

"True I wanted to destroy you but with being the great and powerful Ancient One unfortunately came with limits that if I destroy you then, my plan to regain my throne would be out of the window, so I decided to play teacher to the great Battle Nexus Champion to gain your trust" Alarik explained.

"What do you mean by that? You were using me to join you?" Mikey exclaimed.

"I knew I couldn't just exterminate you without alarming suspicion on anyone, so I decided to play the friend that you wanted, a friend that you hoped would understand...after all, you and your family have played mostly into my trap as I wanted" Alarik coldly chuckled.

"What are you on about, warlock?!" Raphael demanded.

"Who do you suppose is responsible for the nightmares of you becoming the world-ender? Hmm? I did" Alarik angrily confessed.

"What?!" Splinter gasped.

"You idiots thought it was a message or warning from Magus but instead, it was all me trying to stir you off the path to help that brat of yours...So imagine my surprise that it worked completely" Alarik smirked at the shocked Splinter.

"No...how can we be so blind?" Splinter exclaimed.

"Don't be upset, my old friend; I am much stronger than you think I am, I can do things that no one would ever dare guess who did" Alarik shrugged before he grins evilly at Michelangelo:

"Like the Battle Nexus for example"

The young turtle looked up at that point and gulped: "What about the Battle Nexus?"

"Did you honestly think you'd won the entire thing twice, even the rematch fair and square? Of course not, everything that led up to your wins is all because of me" Alarik explained.

"I...I don't understand," Mikey gasped.

"He's rigged the entire tournament, that's why you won" Alvaro exclaimed in shock.

"Indeed, I used my magic to most of fighters including your own family weak so that you can have an advantage; some I blackmailed, others I made had caused to be banned for silly reasons...But you didn't win anything because of how strong and skilled you are...all those wins and even that petty coronation ball was because I made it so" Alarik spitefully confessed.

Mikey's hopes and spirits were quickly dashed and crushed by the vile confessions that he only won the Battle Nexus tournament because of Alarik's interference.

"After I approach you with the promise of training you to be Battle Nexus Master, I knew it would mean I have you completely where I wanted you and thus I would finally be able to kill you and make it completely look like an accident that everyone will fall for...until that rodent interfered" Alarik growled before he turns to Splinter:

"If he did get in the way, I would've disposed of him before I got to you but you...you just had to screw things up for most of your family with your powers exposed like that"

"So...the coronation ball...the winning the Battle Nexus championship...was all a lie, I won it over dumb luck?" Mikey whimpered.

"Don't be too sad, Michelangelo; you're not the only fighter I tricked and all or...do you really think you're special? A true skilled warrior? Well I'm sorry to say, it's all for nothing...You won through dumb luck, emphasis on the dumb and luck" Alarik cruelly shrugged.

"Don't listen to him, Mikey! You are a strong fighter!" Leonardo cried out.

"Oh really? You're coming to defend him now? After all the doubts and the negativity you bring on your little brother? You three said it yourselves behind his back that it's impossible for Mikey to become champion on something like this and you were right" Alarik scoffed.

Mikey felt cold and betrayed...all the hard work he did...all of his magic that was shut out was because of Alarik and it proves to him that...he's not strong or talented like he used to believe, Alarik twisted the game of the Battle Nexus and his life before him...He thought he could make something great by himself but turns out...it was all a façade, all a trick...a rotten cruel trick that destroyed the last self-esteem light in Mikey.

"That's right, this Battle Nexus Champion title of yours that you thought you earned was all a lie, you're not powerful, you're not smart or talented, you fail at everything you do from being a ninja to using your powers...you're nothing, just a waste of worthless life" Alarik evilly hissed.

"You're wrong about Michelangelo!" Splinter angrily bellowed at Alarik.

"He knows I'm not," Alarik hissed.

"You don't know anything about our little brother!" Leonardo yelled.

"And you lot do?! You all judge him for the things he is or isn't but at least I'm honest with the truth to Michelangelo than you lot are" Alarik snarled before he looks at the shivering and silently sobs of Michelangelo:

"I can feel it now...your anger, your misery...you wanted to lash out against the world then go ahead...lash out and destroy Mencius for starters"

"Mikey, no!" Raphael cried and attempted to go to his side when Alarik used his magic to shove Raph away.

With a wave of his hands, Alarik created a shield around him, Mikey and Mencius before he growled: "Do it! Destroy Mencius and fulfil your destiny!"

Mikey looks up with glowing blue eyes of hate and depression before turning to the whimpering Emperor before him and charging up his powers.

"Prove to me that you're worth something! Do what must be done!" Alarik ordered.

"Mikey! No!" Donnie cried out.

"Don't do this!" Asami also cried out.

Ignoring the screams and cries of his family with everything boiled up to the point of destruction, the fed depressed turtle points at Mencius with his charged up magic.

"Kill him," Alarik growled.

"P-Please no!" Mencius whimpered loudly.

Mikey stood there, ready to attack but stood still until he heard Alarik roared out: "Destroy him!"

Mikey screams in anguish and fires at Alarik, blasting him down but it wasn't enough to stop him as the evil warlock got up and growled:

"Was that your best shot? Well, let me show you mine"

Soon Alarik fires a deadly magical blast, sending Mikey to the ancient ruins, crashing through the walls. The Great Evil soon brings the whole ruins down with Michelangelo inside.

"LITTLE BROTHER!!!" Raphael screamed in horror.

Splinter lets out a yell of fury and attempts to attack Alarik who backhands the humanoid rat away and sees the three brothers ferociously attempting to attack him when the wicked warlock uses his dark magic to send the three turtles, Splinter, and the Mageria twins over the ledge as they fall into the mist below.

"NO!!!" Mikey cried out.

Alarik used his powers to trap Michelangelo, Carnage, and Mencius in black ropes before he hovered in the air.

"You see now, you fools? I am the Chosen Magus and I will bring justice to my planet...Starting with you lot with a festival of execution!" Alarik wickedly laughed.

"You won't get away with this!" Mikey angrily whimpered.

"Oh...but I already have, boy; there's no left to get in my way now that your powers are useless against mine and your family is gone" Alarik spat.

Michelangelo looks over the cliff and hoped that his family and the others are OK but no one seems to be coming back up and assumes the worst.

"No..." Mikey whimpered.

"Some Chosen Magus you are...you're nothing and you'll die as nothing" Alarik sneered before he vanished through a dark portal, taking the prisoners with him.

Soon Michelangelo was locked in a dungeon back in the palace as Alarik begins to take over the city with his dark magic and all the poor turtle could do was stay trapped in the dark magical ropes, waiting for his doom.

All this time, his life has been a shutout lie, from pretending to be someone else growing up and failing miserably with his brothers, to having his so-called triumphs forged and tricked by the Great Evil himself.

"Why?" Mikey depressingly whispered, lying against the wall, looking up at the roof above him.

"Why did you choose me to be the Chosen Magus when all I ever do is screw up? Why?! I'm not the one you need, Magus...I'm nothing" Mikey weakly sobbed.

Chapter 17: Who You Truly Are

Notes:

THE FOLLOWING LYRICS ARE COPYRIGHT TO DISNEY https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SgXpsZa8_i4
THE FOLLOWING IMAGE IS COPYRIGHT TO DIMIKEY

Chapter Text

Just then Asami and Alvaro were floating in the air like a bubble with the others safely in them. They landed on the ground back to where they were as Splinter sighs out:

"Close call"

"Good thinking sis" Alvaro thanked Asami.

"No problem but what do we do now?" Asami panicked.

"Exactly! Now what do we do?!" Raphael angrily exclaimed.

"We got to get to Mikey before Alarik kills him" Leo growled.

"I hope he's alright" Donnie whimpered.

"Sons..." Splinter started.

"Don't you start!" Leo snapped at Splinter. "This is mostly your fault to begin with! If you hadn't let your fear held Mikey back, none of this would've happened"

"I know that, Leonardo!!" Splinter yelled at Leo.

The others went silent as Splinter vented out: "I screwed up, OK?! I messed up horribly! I'm a bad father to Michelangelo! Is that what you want to hear because I confess!!"

Leonardo watches before his father miserably continues: "I never meant to hurt Michelangelo or any of you boys for that matter. I only want to protect Michelangelo from getting hurt but you boys were right; I was afraid of Michelangelo's powers and I resent them, instead of helping Michelangelo become better than what I fear his powers would be, I shunned him away and locked his powers out like they shouldn't exist"

"But this is who Michelangelo is and I hurt him more like I harmed you boys as well...I can never take back what I have done but I am now willing to make up for the mistakes I have made to you all, especially to Michelangelo"

"Please...I'm asking you to give me a chance; I know that's rich coming from me since I never gave Michelangelo a chance but I don't want to lose you boys, you're my sons and you all mean the world to me"

Donnie and Raph looked at Splinter woefully while Leo still looks stoic but soon he nodded: "If you truly want to help then help us save Michelangelo"

Splinter nodded before Leo adds: "But don't you think you've earned my forgiveness yet"

"I understand" Splinter replied.

"Alvaro, can you try and get us to the Nexus City?" Asami asked.

"I can try; I'm not good at this portal thing" Alvaro responded.

"Our little brother needs us and we don't have much time" Raphael replied.

"C'mon Alvaro, the faith of our Chosen Magus now rests with you to help him" Asami tried to boost Alvaro's spirits up.

The remorseful Mageria who sees Michelangelo in a different light, closes his eyes and concentrate as hard as he can before he magically created a portal to the Nexus City.

"You did it!" Donnie cheered.

Asami hugs Alvaro: "Mom and Aunt Nova would be so proud of you"

Alvaro felt something different this time when Asami hugged him, normally he feels nothing and casts her aside but this time, he feels hope, love, and compassion as he held his sister close.

"Asami...I'm so sorry for doubting you all those years" Alvaro apologised.

"We can talk later but now we need to make haste" Asami smiled at her brother.

The others jumped into the portal and noticed that they were in the dungeons of the Nexus city to which Alvaro said:

"I felt the spirital presence of the Chosen Magus here"

Asami suddenly gasped and points to someone ahead of them: Michelangelo, trapped in chains and looking as if death was the final option.

"Mikey!" Raphael cried out.

The moment they tried to get to Mikey, the poor turtle lashed out with his powers and made them fall to the ground as he wail out:

"No! You hurt me! You all hurt me!"

"Little brother" Leo cried and crawled to his baby brother.

"Don't touch me!" Mikey wailed more loudly.

"It's alright little buddy, we're here" Donnie cooed and kneel by his baby brother's side.

"It was a lie...it was all a lie...My life has been nothing but false" Mikey whimpered.

"I'm so sorry" Leo deeply apologised, wrapping his arms and pulling Mikey close to him.

Mikey tearfully looks up at Raph and sobbed: "You were right, Raph...I only won the Battle Nexus by stupid dumb luck"

Raphael sadly looks down and shuddered: "I didn't want it to be true"

"But you did...you all did...even Splinter..." Mikey sniffed, hiding his face with his hands.

Splinter looks down with extreme guilt, wishing he could go back in time and make things right for his family and for Michelangelo.

"Otōto..." Leonardo nuzzled Mikey for comfort.

"Guys..." Mikey shuddered before looking at everyone with tearful broken eyes: "I'm really sorry...for everything"

"What do you mean, buddy?" Asami softly asked.

"I'm sorry I'm such a screw up, I'm sorry for all the things I did that annoy you, upset you, made you wish I wasn't your brother, made you wish I wasn't a screw up and..." Mikey started crying.

"No, no, no, no...No Mikey, no" Leo gently hushed his baby brother, cradling him close to him. "You don't need to apologise for anything"

"But I do...All I do is mess up, I make you guys angry and I fail at everything...I couldn't even save this world from Mencius or Alarik...I'm useless...I'm just...nothing" Mikey sobbed.

"You're not useless and you're more than just nothing. You are our baby brother" Donnie comforted.

"A brother that you despise and just a nuisance and...I'm so sorry" Mikey cracked through the tears.

"You ain't a nuisance, little bro and if anyone needs to apologise, it's us" Raphael gently rubs Mikey's shoulder.

"But why?" Mikey sniffed.

"Because you were right, we treated you mostly like crap and...after learning of why you act the way you are, the way you had to hide to protect us and struggle to do everything in your power to make sure we don't know your secret because of Splinter...it just makes us look terrible that we treated you that way because of this...It's not fair on you and we should never have doubted you or treated you like you're a basket case" Donnie explained.

"Yeah, your pranks can be annoying but we often make fun of ourselves all the time" Raphael pointed out.

"But still, we often react too harshly on you mostly and for that, we're so sorry, little brother" Leo sadly apologised.

"But it's my fault I had to hide, it's my fault your memories were altered because I nearly killed you...You had every right to be angry and hateful towards me all this time" Mikey continued sobbing.

"No we don't! We don't hate you and sure, sometimes we get mad at each other but we still love you little bro, what happened that night was not your fault" Leo assured Mikey.

"We remember, Mikey...we remember everything that happened that night...and...looking back now, it was entirely our fault" Donnie sadly pointed out.

"I don't understand," Mikey sniffed.

"After you left, Nova's magic died with her and her spell on us was broken. It was there we suddenly remembered everything that night your powers lashed out on us" Leonardo explained.

Mikey was surprised they remember as shame rises from the turtle on how he almost killed his own siblings by accident with his magic. Raphael then knew what Mikey was thinking and gently cups his baby brother's face, making him look at Raphael.

"I'm so sorry you felt like you need to blame and punish yourself for what happened that night but the reality is that if anything, what happened that night was all our fault, we did this to you and we're distraught on how bad we treated you" Raphael spoke with such tenderness and affection, something that was often rare for the hot head.

"We treated you and your magic like a toy and we should've listened to you and Splinter but we were selfish to you" Donnie depressingly expressed his guilt.

"You would've hated me if you didn't have your memories altered that night" Mikey whimpered.

"We would never hate you," Leo assured Mikey. "Splinter may have thought he was doing the right thing but his heart was in the wrong place. This power is who you are and you are honestly one of the greatest selfless people I've ever known...To do all of this to cover everything and try your best without informing us of your power and doing everything that you should never had to do...just makes us realise that you're more than what anyone thinks you are"

"I just wish I could've told you guys sooner" Mikey sobbed loudly again.

"I wish so too but again, that's not your fault; Splinter should never have shut you out!" Leo reassured Mikey.

"Yeah if this power is part of you, we should be helping you embrace it, not keeping it hidden" Donnie added.

"You may think you're hopeless but...honestly, you're stronger than you think you are, you're better than what most of the world thinks of you, even we pulled our heads out of our shells to see it" Raphael comforted Mikey.

"Leo...what was it that you said to me that night before the incident?" The young turtle sniffed.

"What do you mean?" Leo asked.

"I was scared that you guys only liked me because of my magic and you said something that I hoped was true...what was it?" Mikey grunted.

Leonardo thought long and hard until it came back to him as he sadly sighed: "I said...even if you don't have magical powers, we'll always love you and of course we'll always want to be with you"

"I guess that wasn't true, wasn't it?" Mikey coldly shuddered and looked away.

"No! It is true, Mikey! We may have not been the best from time to time and sure we can get on each other's nerves but our love for you has never changed! There is not a single day where I ever wished you were never my brother and even if I did say that, you need to know that I never meant it whatsoever! I was stupid and a hot head, you know that" Raphael grabbed Mikey's shoulder.

"You're our baby brother and I could never want to live in a world without you, you make things better even if you don't know it but you do, you make all of our lives whole" Donnie assured Mikey.

"I...I do?" Mikey whimpered.

"Of course you do, Otōto; We're so sorry for all the things you blamed us for and personally, what you went through with Splinter was so unfair, we could've been there more for you but we're here now and we'll never abandon you whatsoever. We want to help you because you're our baby brother and if one of us goes down, we all go down, together" Leo replied, feeling warm tears leaving his eyes.

"But...I can't do anything right...I can't stop Alarik...I can't do anything...I'm just alone, I'm just..." Mikey cried.

"Stop it!" Raphael exclaimed and held Mikey close. "You listen to me, buddy; you are not alone OK? We're here and we're going to help you beat Alarik together"

"We're with you till the very end, Mikey as you have been for us" Donnie reassured him, joining in the hug.

"We're stronger together and we know you have the power to do anything, we believe in you, Otōto" Leonardo sniffed and cuddled Mikey too.

The older brothers cuddled with Mikey and reassured him that even in the darkest times, he is loved, he is accepted and he is never alone...

Splinter was about to step in to apologise deeply to Mikey when suddenly a dark portal appears above them and swoops them all up to the palace front square.

"What the?!" Raphael exclaimed.

"Alarik" Asami gasped. "He knows we're here"

On top of the palace entrance by the square, Alarik stood in his crimson robes once more with a dark crown on his head.

The villain had uses his powers to force everyone, even his entire Mageria tribe, into the middle of the palace front square where the Robot-calypse were apparently working with Alarik with ten of the killing machines on top of the gate walls to prevent anyone from leaving.

"Citizens of the Nexus City, your war is lost and I have emerged victorious!" Alarik evilly declared. "This world belongs to me once again and this time, I will have true order"

The entire crowd is terrified of the news that the malevolent Alarik has returned to claim his city. The Great Evil snaps his fingers and soon Carnage drags out a struggling Mencius, still wrapped in black ropes.

"I gave you idiots everything and this is my thanks?!" Mencius angrily bellowed.

"Sorry rust-bucket but the fact that this guy provides us freedom with the promise of carnage and everything to those who stand in his way, your money and that other stuff means nothing to us now" Carnage shrugged.

"You were wise to make the right choice, my new commander" Alarik sneered at Carnage.

Carnage grinned deviously back in agreement before he tosses the ex-emperor to Alarik.

"Finally, after seventy years...revenge will be mine" Alarik growled.

"L-Look, perhaps we can work something out together. I'll be your butler, I'll be your boot-licker! Just please don't kill me!" Mencius begged for his life.

"You disgust me and now I'm gonna show you what happens when you take things that don't belong to you!!" Alarik snarled before he turns to the heroes near Michelangelo.

"Starting with that false Chosen Magus"

"You stay away from him!!" Splinter angrily exclaimed at Alarik.

"You lot are impossible" Alarik growled.

"You can try and crush us but we'll keep rising back up to stop you" Leonardo growled back.

Asami then looks at the Magerias and cries out: "Follow Magerias, the time has come to rise against the Great Evil; prove to everyone that they are wrong about you! You are not wicked nor are you cowards as Mencius and the others want the people of the city to believe that you are!"

"Nice try, girl; but they only answer to me" Alarik scoffed.

"No we do not!" Alvaro snapped before he turned and smiles at Michelangelo: "We answer to the Chosen Magus and that is Michelangelo"

"You'll do well to keep silent, boy" Alarik threatened. "Think of everything that we have lost"

"Because of you! The only reason this war started was because of you!" Asami pointed an accusing finger at her grandfather.

"Ya see, people? He doesn't care about you or his own family!" Raphael spoke to the crowd.

"That's right! All he cares about is his crown," Donnie added.

"You are a tribe for a reason; to keep the peace and unity in this world, just like Magus did" Leonardo reminded the Magerias.

"All Alarik wanted is power and destruction to those he deems unworthy, he killed his own daughter, your past Grand High Witch, just because he wanted to kill the Chosen Magus" Alvaro calls out Alarik's crime.

The Magerias even the outlanders gasped and mumbled at this new information.

"Silence! I will have authority here!" Alarik bellowed.

"No Alarik, your authority has come to an end and not even short-lived it was" Splinter shook his head.

"Very well...My people, it's time for you to choose! Even you're with me or you die...the choice is yours" Alarik growled to the Magerias.

The Magerias looked at one another at first but then with one look of Mikey and something in them gave them a spark of hope and determination to finally take a stand as they started booing and jeering at Alarik and before long the outlanders begin to do the same thing, even the cybernetic citizens were doing it to, much to Alarik's fury.

"What did you think was gonna happen? That everyone would cater to your threats? You're all alone" Splinter growled.

Alarik darkens his glare and madly snarls: "So be it..."

He charges up a giant dark energy attack and insanely aims at the crowd: "Then I sentence you all to death!!!"

"No!!" Mikey screamed in horror.

Michelangelo finally couldn't hold back anymore and using his powers to break the chains, he stood in front of the gang to fight back.

As soon as Alarik fires, Mikey flies to the ball and uses his power to counteract it to prevent it from hitting the crowd.

"Mikey!" The brothers cried out.

"I may not be strong enough but I won't sit here and do nothing anymore!! Get the people out of here now!" Mikey cried.

The Chosen Magus unleashed his powers but it was still not enough to stop the Great Evil's power as Alarik scoffed:

"So this is your true power? How pathetic!"

"Michelangelo, don't hold back!" Splinter cried out.

"What's wrong with him?!" Donnie exclaimed.

"I think he's still scared, still unsure of his power" Leonardo grunted in fear for his baby brother.

"Little brother" Raphael also cried out.

"I can't...give up" Mikey grunted but as soon as the energy ball grows stronger, Alarik growls:

"Still weak and pathetic that you are, Michelangelo...Now die!!!"

Alarik unleashes his full power and with that, it overpowers Mikey's energy attack and was about to hit him but Splinter jumps to push Mikey away, taking the full blast himself.

"SPLINTER!!!" The brothers screamed in horror.

"NOOOO!!!" Mikey also screamed out.

Splinter sadly gets hit by the dark energy ball before it explodes and soon the humanoid rat falls to the ground and lies there, badly hurt as the force of the energy ball explosion knocks the entire crowd down like a gust of wind.

Eventually Mikey rushed to his father's side with his older brothers next to him, holding his injured father by his side.

"Papa" Mikey whimpered.

"M-Musuko...a-are you OK?" Splinter weakly grunted.

"Why? Why did you do that?!" Mikey cried out.

Splinter gave out a soft smile and places a hand on his young son's face: "Because you're my son...I would do anything to protect you"

"Sensei..." Leo spoke, knowing that he did have a falling out with Splinter but his heart still holds love for his father.

"Boys...I know I haven't been the best at being a father than I am as a teacher...I just want you all to know that I'm so sorry for all the harm I indirectly caused you" Splinter sincerely apologised to his sons before he weakly turns to Michelangelo:

"Especially you, Michelangelo"

"Papa" Mikey sobbed but Splinter hushed him:

"I thought I was protecting you and keeping you safe but the terrible truth was that I was hurting and neglecting you without realising it until it was too late...I pushed you aside when you needed me and I never gave you a chance to let your power shine and everything...I'm deeply ashamed of myself and if I could turn back time to do things right, I would"

Mikey tearfully touched his father's hands and whimpered: "I'm so sorry for what I yelled at you back at the ball and everything...I don't hate you"

"I know and I'm so sorry that I was so harsh on you, my son" Splinter softly apologised before he wrapped his arms around Mikey who held him:

"Know I'm proud of you like I am with your brothers...and know that...I love you so very much...my son"

Soon Mikey felt Splinter going limp as he looked at his father with his eyes closed and was dying before him.

"Papa?" Mikey whimpered and shook him before he feared the worst: "PAPA!!!"

"No," Leonardo cried out.

Mikey started crying until he heard Alarik's venomously sneered: "And now the rat is dead...because of you, such a disappointment you are"

Suddenly they saw a light shining behind them and right there before their eyes, there stood Magus in all of his glowing spiritual glory.

"What?!" Alarik exclaimed.

Mikey's eyes widen with his brothers as everyone look upon the god of the Magerias standing by thier side...

"Magus" Mikey gasped to himself.

"Impossible!!" Alarik bellowed.

Suddenly with a wave of his hand, Magus froze everyone in place except for the heroes; The turtles watched as Magus hovered down before him, Just like the last time Michelangelo met Magus as a baby, he was taller than anyone else and his body glows of pure blue like Mikey's eyes, just as he was when he was a baby to Magus.

"Are you...?" Leo spoke out.

"I am Magus, god of the Magerias, Leonardo" Magus greeted the turtles.

"Why are you here then, your greatness?" Donnie quizzed.

"I've come through the spiritual plane once more to remind your little brother of who he is," Magus replied.

"If that's so then when were you when he needed you the most years ago?" Raphael firmly demanded. "Don't think you can show up here being a dexus ex machina now!"

"Raph!" Leo snapped, trying not to let Raph anger the god of the Magerias.

"Do not fret, let him speak freely; I hold no ill judgement" Magus assured Leonardo.

"If you care about the Chosen Magus fulfilling his destiny that you gave out to others about him, how come you weren't there when he was shut out by Splinter or when he felt alone and needed to know how to control his powers?" Raphael angrily questioned Magus as he felt mad that someone like Magus could've prevented his little brother's misery sooner and helped him with his powers.

"I understand your frustration and confusion, young one; alas, I cannot cross the planes of both reality and spiritual, less I disturb the path of time and space within...I do not cross worlds except for mine...I know Michelangelo's path has not been an easy one and I'm sorely disappointed on how your master and you boys have been on Michelangelo even with the acknowledge of his power beforehand" Magus explained.

"I understand what you mean...Splinter's heart was not in the right place and you were right, we should've been there more for Michelangelo but we're here now and we want to help him become the person he was destined to be" Leonardo replied.

"I'm afraid you don't have the power to let Mikey become the Chosen Magus he was destined to...only your little brother himself can do that, he has the power in him but how to embrace and accept it, he must go through the path himself" Magus replied.

"What if you're wrong? What if you chose me by mistake?" Mikey whimpered.

"I didn't choose you by mistake...I've seen your path and your soul even before you were born" Magus replied.

"I don't understand," Mikey sniffed.

"Michelangelo, even before you were born I can see the path of time showing me the souls of the noblest and purest of them. It's my job as one of the gods of this world to make sure the balance of my world and my people even the outlanders, rest on those with the purest of hearts," Magus explained before he softly touches the chest of Michelangelo:

"And you, Michelangelo, have the most purest heart of them all in this era and there will be other chosen ones like you in the future that will go as you go on your path of life"

"So...you chose Mikey because he has a pure heart?" Donnie asked.

"But shouldn't you choose someone with the wisest bravery or strength or even the smarts like my brothers? I can't do anything right, I can only mess things up! I cannot defeat Mencius or Alarik with these powers" Mikey sadly brought himself down.

"Your brothers are great fighters but they don't have the things you have that I see that makes a great Chosen Magus" Magus replied.

"And that is?" Leo quizzed.

"Your little brother's compassionate, noble, endearing and loyal to every being in the world: His ability to see the goodness in other people when those fail to see it, his positive heart towards every person he meets and his drive to help those who wanted someone to reach out from their misery and loneliness, his love for his family and friends is what drives his life to do the best he can and his pure imagination can snuff out any negative power within anyone's life" Magus revealed why he chose Mikey as the Chosen Magus.

"You chose me because of those qualities?" Mikey quizzed.

"Of course, I wouldn't choose anyone else who didn't have a pure heart even if they are good and noble. Your heart and soul shines the brightest and your life, while going through turmoil and such, has been as they say... a ray of sunshine" Magus replied.

Mikey looks down to which the God of Magerias then added: "You still have trouble believing in it, do you?"

Magus then used his power to reveal memories of Mikey being a hero and protector to those he fought and cared for, including his family.

"This is why I chose you, Mikey! All the good deeds you did through the acts of your kind heart and the endearing living being you are is what makes you and your powers strong" said Magus

Mikey watches in awe at the memories of his heroic and noble deeds with the family and friends he made over the years before the three older brothers walked up to him.

"Alarik is wrong about you, everyone who doubted you was wrong" Leo reassured Mikey.

"You are truly the heart of this family, Mikey and you will always be our little sunshine" Donnie comforted the awed little brother.

"You can do this, Mikey; we know you can, we believe in you" Raphael proudly pointed out.

Magus looked at Mikey and took his hands...


MAGUS:

I know a boy from a world

He stands apart from the crowd


He loves the city and his people

He makes his whole family proud


Sometimes the world seems against you

The journey may leave a scar


But scars can heal and reveal just

Where you are


The people you love will change you

The things you have learned will guide you


And nothing on Earth can silence

The quiet voice still inside you


And when that voice starts to whisper

"Michelangelo, you've come so far"


Michelangelo, listen

Do you know who you are?


Magus soon vanishes as time resumes the way it is.

"What the hell?! Where is he?!" Alarik bellowed in bewilderment.

"Who am I?" Michelangelo quizzed.

Looking at the memories of everything he has done with his friends and family, it's like something in him is slowly awaking and each second is making Mikey understand more and more of what Magus was saying.

All the good deeds he has done through his pure heart, the friends he made, the choices he has made to help his family and everyone, the way he makes his brothers smile, have fun, love and accept people for what they are, even Splinter.

It was all true, Mikey does have a talent, he does have a reason to be with a family, have friends, have this power...it's who he truly is...this is why Magus chose him because of how pure, loving, noble and for who Mikey truly is on the inside that counts. Even if he's not the smartest, strongest or even wise like his brothers, his heart and soul full of love, kindness, acceptance and compassion and everything that Mikey himself is why he's the Chosen Magus and why he is destined to bring peace to this world.

For the first time...Michelangelo finally understood that love and happiness is what makes his power strong and that's how he'll control it.

With each rising spirit of power in him, he begins to speak:


MIKEY:

I'm a boy who loves my family

And the boy who loves the city


It calls me

I am the youngest son of a clan


We are descended from warriors

Who found their way across the world,


They call me

 

Alarik growls hatefully and fires another blast at Michelangelo when suddenly a blue force field protects Mikey from the attack. The young turtle was soon tapping more into his powers with this epiphany in his heart.

He glares at Alarik defiantly and continues:

 

MIKEY:

I've delivered us to where we are

I have journeyed farther

 

I am everything I've learned and more

Still, it calls me

 

And the call isn't out there at all,

it's inside me

 

It's like the stars

Always falling and rising


I will carry you all here in my heart, you'll remind me

That come what may


I know the way!

I AM MICHELANGELO!!!!!

 

Finally reaching the acceptances of who he is and finally embracing his powers, Michelangelo's body exploded in a bright light as he hovers in the air where magical shooting stars soar and spin in the air around the ruins and when the light fades, there stood Michelangelo in a completely different way.

Once the explosion cleared, there stood Michelangelo, his entire body was glowing blue along with his shell and the markings on him glow brighter than his blue skin.

His eyes shine brighter like the stars in the night and the aura around him shimmers like a flame.

The Chosen Magus, in his full potential, just as Magus and Nova spoke of.

"Mikey" Leonardo sharply gasped, going speechless at the sight of brother's new form.

The Chosen Magus looks at the injured father on the ground before he kneels then kisses him on the forehead and with that, Splinter's body begins to heal.

The humanoid rat, now saved from death, opens his eyes to see the powerful form of his youngest son.

"Michelangelo?" Splinter gasped.

He lays Splinter down next to his brothers before Michelangelo glared at the Great Evil and the heartless Robot-calypse, knowing now what he must do for both worlds.

Fulfil his destiny...

 

Chapter 18: The Chosen Magus

Chapter Text

The Chosen Magus, finally awakened to his full power, stood there like a majestic warrior ready to strike down evil from the world.

His love for his family, friends and even himself with no more fear and uncertainty clouding him has finally allowed himself to let it go and fully embraced his full power for the first time.

It's like feeling something different, he feels wiser, stronger, and braver and yet while he still fears for the safety of his family, the love and determination to protect them makes him not lose his senses or power.

"He is the Chosen Magus" Alvaro happily gasped.

"Attaboy, Mikey" Raphael proudly chuckled.

"Son..." Splinter gasped.

Michelangelo gently hushes him and looks at his family before he whispered: "I love you guys"

Soon he returns to stand in the middle of the square before he uses his power to freeze the ten guards, Carnage and even Mencius.

"What the heck?! I can't move!" Carnage exclaimed.

Soon the Chosen Magus created a portal from the front gate to the ruins as he calls out to the Magerias:

"Magerias...get the people to safety...now!"

The outlanders and Magerias were unsure before Alvaro called out: "You heard him, get the people out of here to safety now!"

The Magerias eventually started to lead the outlanders out of the squares and into the portal while the Hamato Clan and Alvaro stayed behind to support and help Michelangelo if needed.

"Asami, make sure everyone is safe at the ruins," said Alvaro.

"What about you?" Asami quizzed.

"I'm staying to help the Chosen Magus, it's your time to lead the people" Alvaro replied.

"M-Me? But I'm not a leader" Asami shook her head.

"Asami, our people need a leader and you're the only one who has the heart to do this than me...You can do it, I believe in you" Alvaro encouraged his little sister.

Asami looks at the Chosen Magus who nodded before she looks at her brother and replied back: "OK, I'll do my best"

"And little sister...I know I haven't been the best big brother but I want you to know that I love you, so much and I'm so sorry I haven't been there for you" Alvaro deeply apologised.

Asami sadly holds her big brother and whimpered: "I forgive you...I love you too, big brother"

"Now go, get to safety," said Alvaro.

"Be careful big brother" Asami cried as she ran to the portal, closing behind her as she passed through.

"You could've gone with them," Raphael pointed out.

"True but it's my new-bound duty to help the Chosen Magus" Alvaro replied.

"Guys...I have a feeling Mikey has got this under control" Leonardo pointed out.

"I feel it too," Splinter nodded.

"Mikey..." Donnie spoke out while they watched from on top of the gates in concern and support.

The Chosen Magus glared at Alarik and called out:

"Alarik, you have caused so much destruction, death and pain through your selfish war for the crown that you have no sympathy or love for anyone that isn't a Mageria, especially how you harmed your own people, even your family..."

"The world sees you as the Great Evil including the Great Magus himself and as his chosen descendant; I have come to bring your horror to an end..."

"However...I am not a being of violent tendencies as it is against my nature and what I stand for as the Chosen Magus...that being said, if I have to destroy you and your army to end this war and bring peace to this world...I will do what must be done"

"So I'm giving you all one final chance...be very careful on how you respond...Surrender....or die!"

"Is he really going to go through with this?" Leonardo asked.

"I know you guys are all about honour and codes but...sometimes the next right thing must come from the choice that is not easy and as a last resort" Alvaro explained.

"For once...Alvaro is correct, right now at this moment...it's do or die" Splinter agreed.

Michelangelo watched as he unfreeze the villains from his power to which Alarik growled to Carnage: "Kill him"

"You got it, boss," Carnage nodded.

The war machine motions one of the ten soldiers to attack Mikey as the robot leaps in front of Mikey and opens fire from its laser gun.

The laser bullets suddenly froze near Mikey as he used his power to stop them from hitting him. The bullets vanished away as the Chosen Magus stood his ground with the one of the Robot-calypse fighters getting his sharp swords out from its robotic arms.

The cybernetic warrior charges at Mikey to kill him when the being of light moves away in a quick dash and with one thrust of his fist, the Chosen Magus is immediately crashing into the metal chest of the fighter and rips out the core of its mechanical heart.

The fighter falls, terminated to which Carnage bellowed out in fury to the other nine fighters: "TEAR THAT FREAK APART!!!"

The nine robots charged at Mikey with chaotic speed and with their sharp weapons, ready to kill but with amazing senses and agility, Mikey was ready to counter-act as he did flips and movements to dodge the attack and used the robots weapons against one another.

One by one, Mikey terminated the lot using their own weapons against them as they all fell one by one to the ground, destroyed.

The heroes were extremely bewildered at Michelangelo's powerful form and how he goes about with it in no sweat.

"His power is amazing, such focus...such movement...and his power hasn't even decreased nor is he wearing out" Alvaro gaped in shock.

"Mikey, you're incredible" Donnie gasped.

The Chosen Magus looks up at the glaring Alarik who held Mencius hostage and lowly said: "Well, Alarik...got anymore machines you have that you're hiding behind or are you ready to face me?"

Alarik darkens his glare and growled to Carnage: "Carnage...Do it"

Carnage soon changes his mechanical arm to a cannon and fires something big in the air as it looks like a loud hovering speaker. Mikey's intentions were correct when the hovering speaker started to blare a loud siren that sounded like a signal for something horrible.

Alvaro realised with horror what this meant before Leo asked: "What's with the alarm?"

"It's not good, this is very bad," Alvaro cried out.

"Why?" Raphael demanded,

"That alarm signals the entire Robot-Calypse army to Carnage's side" Alvaro revealed.

"Well how many fighters are there left?" Donatello quizzed.

"Considering that he took out the first ten..." Alvaro gulped before looking at the sky that suddenly seems to have red dots appearing from the air like stars:

"...The other 190 members"

"WHAT?!" The brothers exclaimed in horror.

"We must help Michelangelo, now!" Splinter quickly informs the gang.

But as soon as Splinter says that, Michelangelo puts a blue energy shield around them to protect them.

"Mikey?!" Leo cried out.

"What is he doing?!" Raphael also cried out.

"Do not fret for me...I will be alright" Michelangelo calmly spoke out to his family.

"Mikey, let us help you" Donatello exclaimed.

Michelangelo turns to his family and Alvaro then responded with: "It's my duty to protect the ones I love and that is what I'll do...Do not worry about me, I will be fine"

"Son," Splinter softly spoke.

Michelangelo looks up at the red dots in the air getting brighter before he looks at the devious grinning Alarik and says: "Is that what I think it is?"

"You didn't think this was going to be that easy, did you?" Alarik darkly chuckled.

Michelangelo gave a soft smirk in return: "You know...for a second there, yeah...I kind of did"

"Stupid mutant" Alarik scoffed.

"...Coward" Michelangelo simply retorted back.

Suddenly like a wild storm, the other one hundred and ninety robotic war machines soar down from the air and spread all around the palace square, surrounding Michelangelo in a circle position.

The heroes watched on in terrifying suspense for Michelangelo who just stood there calmly and showed no fear to the army that is the Robot-calypse.

"Carnage...I know you care about your army but unless you want to end up like the last ten fighters you forced at me, I'll warn you now, leave this place and give up your evil ways or else" Michelangelo warned.

Carnage just laughed with the rest of his army before he growled: "You call that a threat? Boy, you have to come up with better than that"

"...So is this what you really wanted then?" Mikey sighed.

"My army is going to paint the city with you and your ugly family's blood" Carnage spitefully answered.

Michelangelo's aura glows brighter as his eyes shine too before he replied with:

"So be it then"

"DESTROY HIM!!!" Carnage bellowed to his army.

The Robot-calypse charged at Michelangelo who was ready to fight with everything he has got!

It's now or never, the endgame has begun!

Michelangelo, stood in position, ready to fight the other one hundred and ninety members of the Robot-calypse and with one punch to the ground, a powerful wave whooshes the entire army in the air and in a speed of light, Mikey begins to use his power and fight them.

Some members that fell were terminated by the Chosen Magus as the rest got up on the ground and charged at Mikey who fought back wildly with everything he had.

He was calm, collected, focused and faster than ever before as this was what he could do with the complete power of the Chosen Magus.

"Go Mikey! Go!" Leo cheered.

"You got this buddy!" Donnie also cheered.

"YEAH!! ATTABOY, LITTLE BRO!!" Raphael gleefully yelled.

"That's my boy," Splinter proudly gasped.

Mikey stops for a moment to notice half of the enemies are aiming their laser weapons at him before he starts dodging the bullets and lets them hit some of the machines instead.

Mikey soon creates lightning from the sky and uses it to attack the last surviving Robot-calypse, striking through their robotic chests and connected to each other one by one like an electrical pattern.

Soon Mikey lets the electricity explode the war machines to pieces.

When the explosions and the smoke clears, Michealangelo still stands where he is as the Robot-calypses are all destroyed, much to everyone's bewilderment, even Alarik's.

"He did it...He terminated them all" Alvaro gasped in amazement.

"It's not over yet" Leonardo pointed out as they looked up at Carnage and Alarik on top of the palace stairs.

Carnage growls with fury: "How dare you!"

"Well don't just stand there like a fool, Carnage; tear him apart" Alarik scoffed.

"With pleasure" Carnage snarled and lunged straight at Mikey who dodged the big war machine.

The Chosen Magus stood on guard and said nothing as the fuming Carnage bellowed: "You think that because you killed my army means you won?! Think again!!"

"You know screaming at me won't do jack" Mikey coldly scoffed.

At this point, steam was literally coming off Carnage's head as he furiously changed his robotic arms into two huge chainsaws for hands but suddenly out of the blue, two more robotic arms came off the war machine's back and revealed two more chainsaws, ready to kill Mikey.

"You're dead, boy" Carnage growled.

But the Chosen Magus showed no fear, only a calm focus as he got to a fighting position,

"Michelangelo...be careful" Alvaro called out.

"He's got this," Leonardo assured Alvaro.

"How do you know?" Alvaro asked.

"Because he's our baby brother and we believe in him," Raphael answered.

"Besides, if he can terminate an army like that just now, Carnage will be a piece of cake" Donnie added.

Splinter smiled at Alvaro, letting him know that he has faith that Michelangelo will prevail.

Carnage soon charges at Mikey wildly as the hero dodges every swipe and movement of Carnage's attack with great agility as he just stands there, toying with Carnage, much to his growing fury.

"Stop toying with me and fight me" Carnage snapped.

"Why?" Mikey softly shrugged. "You're no threat to me"

Carnage got angrier at that and shrieked: "Mock me, will you?"

The giant machine lunges at Mikey and thrusts two of his chainsaw hands down, bellowing: "DIE!!!"

But as soon as the chainsaws reached Mikey, he grabbed them with his hands and to everyone's surprise, they were not cutting into Mikey, rather, the chainsaw stopped when Mikey grabbed them.

"He stopped them!" Alvaro cried.

"Unbelievable!" Donnie gasped.

Soon the Chosen Magus pulls the chainsaws down and snaps them in half like they're plastic weapons. Carnage falls down in shock and cries out at his broken weapons:

"IMPOSSIBLE!"

Michelangelo just stood there as usual, in eerie silence and discarded the broken pieces away.

The war machine soon changes his robotic arms again into two big machine guns as he roared out:

"Take this, you freak!!!"

He opens fire but with one thrust of Mikey's hand, the bullets stopped mid-way up to him and were hovering in the air until Carnage ran out of bullets.

As soon as Michelangelo made the bullets fall to the ground, he began to charge up his power. Carnage sees this and fearing for his life, he attempts to escape the palace grounds but it is too late.

Michelangelo soon fires a blue beam of power that strikes Carnage as the war machine shrieks out like a distorted audio from a computer before he explodes to pieces, ending the life of the leader of the Robot-calypse for good.

The family and Alvaro look on at Alarik who begins to feel uncertainties for the first time in his life as it is now only Michelangelo and himself that stands between the end of the endgame.

"Now it's time to pay, Alarik" Splinter growled at the Great Evil.

"Don't underestimate him, guys, Alarik is the most powerful warlock in the world and he won't stop till we're dead" Alvaro warned.

"Then Mikey's gonna have to be careful with him and give it all he has," Donnie nodded, watching his little brother.

"You can do this, Mikey," Raphael grunted.

"Everyone's counting on you, little brother, we know you can do this, don't give up" Leonardo whispered to himself, hoping his baby brother prevails.

"I hear you, my brothers, I'm not afraid anymore" Mikey thought to himself as he did hear his brother's words from afar thanks to his powers.

The two powerful beings glared at one another as the final act of the endgame is now.

Chapter 19: Endgame

Chapter Text

Michelangelo and Alarik glanced at one another before Mikey noticed Mencius attempting to flee before the Chosen Magus fires a spell that traps the villainous emperor in a familiar amethyst crystallised cage.

"Wh-What?! Let me out!" Mencius demanded.

Mikey soon throw the cage to the others into the shield and said: "Make sure he stays right where he is"

"You got it, buddy" Alvaro smirked at the trapped emperor,

The Chosen Magus starts to walk up the palace stairs to confront the Great Evil himself. Alarik wasted no time attacking Mikey with his dark magic but the turtle dodged it at the speed of light and was right at his surprised face.

"What's the matter, Alarik? Isn't this what you wanted?" Mikey coldly spoke.

"Your powers from that false god does not scare me," Alarik growled.

"And neither does your dark magic to me, Alarik..." Mikey retorted.

"So...I suppose you're going to kill me, are you now?" Alarik darkens his glare.

"You are a great threat to our worlds and I will do what I must to protect it" Mikey accepted the hard choice to do what is right.

"You're welcome to try but you will fall like many others before you" Alarik snarled.

Soon the final battle commences as the two powerful beings fought in an epic clash of magic, firing beams of power at each other variously, some clashing with each other and breaking apart, others dodging one after the other.

With Alarik's aura glowing crimson red and Michelangelo's glowing bright blue, the two fighters charged at one another before they locked elbows with each other, letting their powers spark around the area as they tried to overpower each other.

"This is crazy! Both of their powers are equally powerful against each other" Alvaro stated in bewilderment.

"Don't give up, Mikey! Give him all you got" Leo called out in support.

The fighters clashed and struggled with one another as Alarik growled: "You're tougher than you look, mutant, but compare to my power, you have no chance"

"We'll see" Mikey simply responded, maintaining his focus.

Soon their powers made them separate in a whoosh of wind pulling them away from each other. Alarik soon uses his dark powers to lift up ruined statues in the air and flings them at Mikey who fires his powers at them to destroy the debris coming at him.

Alarik soon quickly launches four more in various directions with such speed but Michelangelo manages to leap out of the way before they collide with each other.

The evil warlock soon slams his foot on the ground and dark glowing red spikes shoot out from the ground in a speed of light right at Mikey who dodges the dark spikes every time before the Chosen Magus unleashed his power once more and created a power beam in the form of a Chinese Dragon. The beam directly hits Alarik and sends him crashing through the Nexus Palace.

Mikey leaped to the front palace gates and saw Alarik floating out of the crashed site, glowing red with hatred in his eyes before the Great Evil conquers up glowing arrows from above the air and fires them straight at Mikey like a charging horde.

"Mikey!" Raphael cried out.

The Chosen Magus soon created a blue magical shield that made the dark arrows dissolve through the shield like dust until he conquered lighting from the sky and struck Alarik with it.

The villain flung back to the ground in agony but wasted no time firing back red lightning at Mikey who used natural lightning back at Alarik. The electric powers clashed and were growing into a ball of electrical surge.

"You will not stop me; nothing can stop the return of the great king Alarik!!!" Alarik shrieked in fury and increased his power to counteract Mikey's power.

This almost threw Mikey off but the Chosen Magus stood his ground and pushed back with his own power. Alarik suddenly lets out a shriek like a banshee and the electrical ball that was charged up from both powers exploded like a bomb and the surge swept all over the city, destroying windows, electrical signs and everything in its path.

The heroes were lucky that they were still in one of Mikey's magical shields that protected them and Mikey managed to also cast one to protect himself from the surge wave that washed over the city.

The heroes are also thankful that no one else is in the city to get hurt before Alarik pants out: "What...what are you?"

"You shouldn't ask questions you already know the answer to" Michelangelo pointed out:

"I am Michelangelo Hamato, father to the great Hamato Yoshi, youngest brother to my three oldest siblings, Leonardo, Donatello, and Raphael. Friend and protector to the noble fighters and the innocent ones in need; and I am the chosen descendent of the great Magus himself"

"Why did Magus choose someone like you?! You weren't supposed to have that kind of power" Alarik yelled out.

"Do you even know by now?" Mikey shrugged before he slowly walked towards Mencius: "It's exactly how Magus described it to you..."

"You are prejudiced, cruel and selfish to those in need of your help, even your own people. You lack any empathy or compassion for other creatures in your world and you see outlanders as a plague to your despicable mind"

"You care more for your power and your throne than your own family and people and all you care about is yourself, you never appreciate those who gave up too much for you and you refuse to see reason and would rather bring fear and destruction to your world rather than peace and unity"

Alarik just growls out: "Fear always works with these foolish people, they don't care for peace and unity, they want to live in a world where they are the superiors and I gave them that as this is our world and how it always should be"

"You're wrong, they don't want to live in a world where people get killed or cast aside because of the indifference; it can be challenging to understand others I know but if your answer is to just exterminate the ones you deem unworthy like the outlanders then this is why Magus never chose you, this is why you're the Great Evil" Mikey stoically retorted.

Soon with Mikey's powers, the spirits of those who died appeared before the palace gates, much to everyone's surprise.

"Who are they?!" Donnie yelped in alarm.

"The spirits of everyone who died from this war..." Alvaro gasped before he saw his mother and aunt by Mikey's side.

"Look at them, Alarik! These people loved you and trusted you, came to you for guidance and help but instead you toss them aside for pigs to be slaughter especially your own daughters because of your foolish war between you and Mencius; so many lives lost because of both of your selfish needs for a stupid crown" Mikey angrily spoke out.

Alarik glared at the spirits who were angry, sad and betrayed by their once proud leader, even his own daughters look at him with disgust and misery before the spirits fade away in a flash.

"They're gone" Raphael surprisingly stated.

"Unlike you, Magus loved his people, loved his world; he never cared for the throne or royalty. His people were his family and family is more important than some title or throne, he loved his people and his world so much, he gave everything up to make sure they stay alive and thrive on even now to this day...This is why he became a god of his world because he was blessed with the powers of the spirits to help protect his people and his world" Mikey continues before he looks at his family and adds:

"And this is why Magus chose me...because I'm like him, I care for my family more than anything in this world, I would choose their happiness over mine and I would give my life up for them even if it means so they can live on...I don't care what people look like or what mistakes they do in the past, it's the person you choose to be is more important, you can make good things and change for the better as I've lived and learned"

"Little brother..." Leo happily spoke out, feeling so proud for his baby brother like the others are.

"I am the Chosen Magus and for all the people you have harmed and destroyed, I will eliminate you" Michelangelo growled at Alarik.

Alarik suddenly begins to chuckle quietly before he insanely laughs right at Michelangelo's face.

"You? Eliminate me? I doubt that very much and besides, if I cannot be the Chosen Magus then I'll just be the next powerful god besides that false idol, Magus" Alarik evilly laughed.

His power and aura glows brighter with dark crimson color as he sneered at Mikey: "In this world, I am a god and you are just a mere ant compared to me and I will be the one who will destroy you and every single traitor in this world"

He rises to the sky and charges a very powerful energy beam bigger than a skyscraper as if it was out of something from an anime show.

"No! Stop! You'll just destroy your city!" Alvaro cried out.

"This city will be purged as punishment and I shall rebuild it with my power and once all of you are dead, I will rule this planet once more! No one will stand in my way! NOT EVEN YOU, WORTHLESS CREATURE!!!" Alarik insanely bellowed, preparing to destroy the city with his power.

Michelangelo took a deep breath and charged up his power as he begins to charge up his own energy beam before he chuckled:

"Strange, I never thought I would do this kind of thing like that anime show"

"What's he doing?" Leonardo quizzed in concern.

"Guys, get out of here, I will do what I must do if I have to go overboard with my power" Michelangelo replied, charging up his power.

"No! Don't do this!!" Alvaro shouted, realising what Michelangelo was planning to do.

"What's wrong?" Raphael quizzed.

"He's going to push through with his full power," Alvaro replied.

"What's so bad about that?" Donnie asked.

"If Michelangelo goes overboard with his power completely, he might risk destroying himself as well with Alarik" Alvaro panicked.

"What?!" The brothers cried out.

"How do you know that?" Leo demanded.

"It's what Magus did to save us from the asteroid that was about to wipe the planet out...he used so much of his power that it ended up costing his own life" Alvaro sadly replied.

"Mikey! Stop! There has to be another way to stop Alarik!" Raphael cried out to his baby brother.

"I'm sorry guys but if I don't do this then Alarik will win and everyone will be at his mercy with this city destroyed" Michelangelo bravely replied.

"Son," Splinter spoke out.

"I will not give up!" Michelangelo exclaimed with determination to end this war.

"Now...DIE!!!!" Alarik fired his huge energy beam at Michelangelo.

Michelangelo soon unleashes his power attack before the two beams clashed and struggled with each other, causing a storm to brew with lightning and thunder roaring wildly.

Michelangelo was giving everything he had but Alarik's dark power was proving to be stronger at this point as the beam grew closer to him.

"Mikey!" The brothers cried out in despair at the losing battle.

"I can't...give up" Mikey grunted, trying as hard as he could to push over his limits with his power but he felt like he was already going over the limit.

"It's over, mutant! This world is mine!!!" Alarik roared with triumph.

Mikey almost fell back when he felt arms around him as he looked back to see his family by his side.

"I got ya, buddy" Raphael grunted.

"We all do," Leonardo voiced his support.

"We're all together with you, Mikey," Donnie happily nodded.

"All of us," Splinter added.

"Guys? Get out of here, you'll be killed" Michelangelo cried, still holding onto his powers.

"Michelangelo, we are a family and we will never abandon you" Splinter reassured his youngest son.

"If one of us falls, we all fall together" Leonardo reminded Mikey and winked at him.

"But...I don't want guys to fall," Mikey whimpered.

"We know but we would rather be with you than to leave you" Raphael replied, pressing his head against Mikey's head.

"How pathetic, your little family cannot save you now, Michelangelo," Alarik scoffed.

"Give him all you got, Mikey!" Leo cried.

"Think of all the people he has hurt including you" Donnie also cried out.

"You can do this, little bro" Raphael exclaimed his support.

"Don't hold back, fear nothing! Let your power go all out, my son" Splinter added determinedly.

Michelangelo closes his eyes and begins to charge up with everything he has, glowing brighter with his aura and feeling like he has nothing left to lose.

It's now or never!

"What's this?!" Alarik growled loudly at this growing power that is colliding with his power.

At first he thought he was seeing things but then Alarik's eyes froze with terror when he sees the giant looming figure of Magus standing behind the Hamato Clan.

"Impossible!" Alarik cried out in terror.

"Magus" Alvaro gasped, seeing his god in the flesh again.

Mikey suddenly hears Magus's voice in his head: "It is time...Fulfill your destiny, my child"

Michelangelo opened his eyes, glowing completely blue and with one bellowing cry, he unleashed his powers going over the limits and gave everything he had as he charges at Alarik like a shooting star in the air

"This can't be! Nooooooo!!!" Alarik screamed.

He tried to flee but it was too late, Michelangelo's charging strike destroyed Alarik's attack and hit the Great Evil directly right through the chest, hitting the heart.

"In the name of Magus and for all the innocent lives you've harmed and destroyed, I banished you, Great Evil, to hell!!!" Mikey bellowed and unleashed his entire power within him

In executing agony, the Great Evil begins to disintegrate before the family's eyes by Michelangelo's powers until he is completely obliterated to nothing but speaks of dust.

When the explosions cleared, the storm ceased and the sky was a normal violet colour once more in the Nexus World and all was quiet and clear.

It was over...the war is over and the Great Evil is dead and gone.

The Chosen Magus has saved the world.

Chapter 20: Aftermath

Chapter Text

Michelangelo soon begins to fall from the sky, going unconscious to which Splinter caught Mikey from falling and held him in his arms.

"Michelangelo," Splinter gasped.

"Mikey?!" Leonardo cried out in concern.

The young turtle was no longer in his power form as his skin was back to normal green and the aura around him had faded but the amount of over-using his power has caused a deep effect on his health.

"Little brother?!" Raphael panicked.

"C'mon Mikey, wake up" Donnie pleaded.

"Is he breathing?!" Leonardo shudders to Donnie.

Donatello checked up on Mikey's pulse and everything before he replied with: "His breathing's a bit ragged and his heartbeats are a little slow"

"He used way too much of his power," said Alvaro.

"Is he dying?!" Raphael cried out in alarm.

"Could be if we don't do something," Alvaro replied.

"What are we gonna do?!" Leonardo panicked.

"Musuko, hold on" Splinter pleaded his youngest son to hang on to his life.

"Give him to me" Alvaro said, motioning Splinter to hand Mikey over.

The humanoid rat gently hands Mikey to Alvaro before he puts his hand on the turtle's head before he telepathically commutes with Asami who was at the ancient ruins with the Magerias and the citizens of the Nexus City.

"Asami, the Chosen Magus has won but he needs our help, he's dying...help me" Alvaro spoke via telepathy.

At the ruins, Asami and the crowd saw everything through a magical spell that allows them to see the heroes like a movie screen before Asami looks to her people and said:

"Follow Magerias; the Chosen Magus needs our help! Let us combine our power to heal our fallen hero"

The citizens watched in awe as the Magerias closed their eyes and together with Asami, they began to chant a spell that with their strengths of power to heal Michelangelo.

Soon Mikey begins to glow purple before Alvaro joins in the chants that echoes the land like soft thunder:

"May-vo A-Ta...Bo-ya, Bo-ya, Bo-ya...May-vo A-Ta Lom-Tra! Bo-ya, Bo-ya,Bo-ya! Kra-no Wha-valo Zaa-tra! BO-YA! BO-YA! MAGUS-BELA!!!"

Michelangelo's body soon glows bright purple and when the aura cleared, the young turtle let out a loud gasp and coughed before his body shivered a little.

"Mikey!" Donnie cried.

"Is he OK?!" Leonardo quizzed in concern.

"He's going to be OK, he's healed now" Alvaro sighed in relief.

"Thank goodness" Raphael sighed in relief.

Splinter held Michelangelo close before he gently whispered: "Rest my son, you earned it"

"You did it" Donnie happily chuckled to Alvaro.

"It wasn't just me, it was my sister and her people as well" Alvaro smiled at the heroes before he spoke to his sister once more with telepathy: "Thank you little sister, we have saved the Chosen Magus.

Back at the ruins, Asami smiled happily as she gleefully cheered to the crowd: "He lives! The Chosen Magus lives!"

The entire crowd, even the citizens of the city, rejoiced at that news as they celebrated the end of the Great Evil.

A few hours later in the city, the citizens and the Magerias helped each other fix the mess in the city together while Mencius was under lock down by Alvaro and his men until they can work out with Michelangelo on what to do with the evil emperor,

Meanwhile the Hamato Clan stayed in the palace's guest room with the sleeping Michelangelo, watching over him.

"He looks so peaceful" Donnie gently spoke so he wouldn't wake Mikey up.

"I can't believe he actually did it" Raphael chuckled in amazement on how far his little brother came.

"I'm so proud of him" Leo proudly said and gently stroked Mikey's head.

"We all are," Splinter nodded, smiling as well to his sons.

Suddenly out of nowhere, Magus slowly appears before the family and looks at the sleeping Chosen Magus.

"Magus?" Leo quizzed.

"It is done, the destiny of the Chosen Magus is complete and peace has returned to the Nexus World once more" Magus announced.

"So what happens now?" Splinter asked the god-like figure.

"That is up to your son now, how he wishes to do with his life and power is entirely up to him but I strongly recommend that you all work together to accept Mikey's power as part of who he is" Magus replied.

"I know; I see that now and I'm so sorry" Splinter apologised to Magus.

"You may have done things in the past that were frown upon by your family and such but the fact you're willing to see your mistakes and do everything to do the next right thing is what matters most now" Magus replied before he turns to the three turtles:

"And may I say something on your father's belief, do not resent him for the mistakes he made, his heart may have been in the wrong place but his intentions were never actually malice, he only did things out of the love he has for you boys"

Magus looked at Leo especially to whom the eldest knew he couldn't find in his heart to hate his father forever and still loves him like he does with his brothers all the same.

"I'm so sorry I was harsh to you, sensei" Leo apologised to his father.

"It's alright, my son; I do not blame you for that" Splinter forgave him.

"This shall be our last goodbye and if there's anything else you all would love to know, speak now" Magus offered one last question or such for the family.

"Actually, if you don't mind...there is something we want to know" Leonardo spoke out.

"And what would that be, Leonardo?" said Magus.

"When did we first know about Mikey's power? We heard the story of how you blessed our baby brother with your power but we don't remember when was the first time we learned of Mikey's power before everything happened" Leonardo asked.

"So you're asking me to show you the day you three first learn of Michelangelo's powers?" Magus answered with another question.

"If it's not too much trouble then yes, your greatness" Leonardo bowed before Magus.

"Very well...I will show you all the day you three learn of the Chosen Magus's power...when it all began" Magus replied.

Soon he approaches the sleeping Michelangelo and touches his head before a bright light flashes before their eyes.

Magus soon used his power to take the family into the memories of Michelangelo and into the one when it all began...

Magus shows the family the day Michelangelo exposed his powers to his brothers when they were just little.

"Where are we?" Leonardo quizzed.

"We are inside the memories of Michelangelo...the time is thirteen years ago, the day you three first discovered Michelangelo's power firsthand" Magus responded.

Soon they saw a young Michelangelo floating in the air with his magic surrounding him and next to him was Valour, back when she was alive and teaching Mikey to control and use his magical powers appropriately.

"Who's that with Mikey?" Donatello asked.

"Her name was Valour, she was Nova's sister and for time, she was Michelangelo's teacher with his powers" Splinter softly responded.

Valour soon got up and whispered to Mikey: "Now you just stay there and keep on focusing on your training, OK? I'll be back in a moment, dear"

Mikey didn't answer and kept his focus on his powers with his eyes glowing bright blue and his aura swirling around his body. The grand high witch left the young one's bedroom for a moment and everything was quiet for a minute when suddenly the door opens and Mikey's brothers enter the room, wanting to see what was so private about the lessons Valour was giving Mikey about:

"Mikey?--!!!" Raph started.

At the sight of the floating magical brother with the pure white eyes, the three young turtles screamed in fear as the sight before them bewilders and frightens them.

Soon Mikey floats down and with his bright eyes still glowing, he carefully approaches them: "Guys?"

"W-What's happened to you, Mikey?" Leo shuddered in bewilderment.

"I can explain-!" Mikey tried when his panicking caused his power to make his aura rise up in the air by accident.

"Run, he's turned into a monster!" Young Raphael panicked and fled the room.

"Don't hurt me! Get away from me! I'm too young to die!" Young Donnie squeals and flees too.

"W-Wait, don't leave me here with him" Young Leo cried out and ran out of the room.

Mikey looks at the shut door, sad that he scared his brothers and messed up again, especially since he promised Valour and Splinter that he won't fail them on not losing control of his power. The poor boy just lies on the bed, crying that his brothers think he was a scary monster.

"Gees...I can't believe we reacted like that" Donnie sighed, feeling sorry for young Mikey.

"We acted like such total jerks," Raphael agreed, feeling bad as well.

"You three were just young but still" Splinter sighed.

Soon they look over to see their younger selves running, crying out in fear and panting heavily on what they just saw.

"What is going on here?!"

The three brothers looked to see Splinter and Valour, having heard the screaming just then, before they variously talked over each other.

"YAME!" Splinter banged his cane down to silence his sons: "One at a time"

"Something's wrong with Mikey, he had these weird glowing things coming out of him" Donnie whimpered.

"Yeah and he was flying in the air," Leo added.

"His eyes were glowing, it was horrible" Raphael panicked.

"Wait, did you three enter Michelangelo's room? Even though I told you not to disturb him or Ms. Valour until she was finished training him?" Splinter firmly questioned his sons.

"Umm..." Leo awkwardly looked down.

"This is all my fault, I never should have left Michelangelo alone in there while I was out to fetch you" Valour sighed.

"It's not your fault" Splinter assured Valour before he looked at his sons mildly disappointed: "I told you boys to not disturb Ms. Valour or Michelangelo during her private teachings"

"We just wanted to know what was going on in there," Donatello responded.

"Yeah, we thought she was teaching Mikey awesome ninja skills," Leonardo added.

"Perhaps it's time we tell them the truth," Valour said to Splinter.

"Given the circumstances, I suppose so," Splinter nodded. "You can explain to my sons about Michelangelo's power, I'll go check on him"

"Of course" Valour nodded and gathered the three turtles close and began to explain to them about Michelangelo's powers.

Splinter goes to Mikey's room which was dark before he switched the lights on and to his shock, saw his youngest son, curled up on the bed and crying.

"Michelangelo? What happened?" Splinter quizzed, sitting by Mikey's side on the bed.

"It was my fault...I scared my brothers" Mikey sobbed.

"What do you mean, Musuko? Tell me what happened" Splinter gently cooed and helped his little one up on the bed and gently dried his tears.

"I-I was doing what Ms. Valour told me to do and then the others came in and they screamed at me for some reason and once I knew my powers were shown to them, they got scared and I tried to explain but my power went loose again and scare them away" Mikey sobbed.

"Michelangelo" Splinter started.

"I'm so sorry, papa, I'm really sorry, I didn't mean it, I swear" Mikey cried out loudly.

Splinter hushed his son, hugging him close and placing his son on his lap to calm down.

"It was just an accident, you didn't mean to scare them; Ms. Valour is telling them about your powers now" Splinter assured his youngest son.

"P-Papa?" Mikey whimpered. "Am I a monster?"

Splinter looked at his son and said: "No, of course not; why would you say that?"

"Because Raphael called me that and I know the others think I am a monster now too...So please tell me the truth, papa, am I really a monster?" Mikey sobbed more, his tears staining his mask and falling onto his lap.

"You are not a monster and your brothers are very naughty to call you that" Splinter cooed, cradling the young turtle.

"R-Really?" Mikey sniffed.

"Really, Musuko; you are my youngest son and my little sunshine" Splinter comforted Mikey.

"I just wish I can stop making mistakes and make you guys happy" Mikey whimpered.

"My son; no matter how many mistakes we make; my feelings for you and your brothers will never change. I love you more than the world itself, alright?" Splinter reassured his son before lifting the young one's chin up: "Now who's my little sunshine?"

"Papa" Mikey sniffed.

"Come on now, who's my little sunshine?" Splinter cooed and soon started to tickle Mikey's feet.

The child laughed and tried to get away but the father playfully held his son and then used his tail to tickle Mikey's feet.

"I'm not letting you go until you say it" Splinter playfully chuckled.

"OK, OK! I'm your little sunshine" Mikey laughed, feeling better already from the playful moment with his dad.

"And never forget that, Musuko," Splinter laughed.

Mikey held Splinter close and happily replied: "I love you, daddy"

"And I love you too, son" Splinter warmly responded before getting up with Mikey in his arms: "Well, let's go and see your brothers; I believe they owe you an apology"

The father soon carried Mikey back to Valour with his three older brothers and by the looks of things, the grand high witch looks firm with the boys who are all looking down in guilt.

"Something happened?" Splinter asked Valour.

"Once I finished explaining to them about Michelangelo's power, I asked them why they were screaming and being scared. All I can say was I'm not amused by their behaviour at their little brother" Valour replied.

"So I heard from Michelangelo," Splinter nodded.

"You three ought to be ashamed of yourselves, calling your little brother a monster and treating him such as one like that" Valour scolded the boys.

"It was Raph who called him that," Donnie protested.

"You thought of it too," Raphael argued.

"YAME!" Splinter silenced them.

"I'm sorry I scared you guys, it was an accident" Mikey apologised to his brothers.

"It's alright my son, you didn't mean it" Splinter assured him before he looks at his other sons: "I can understand that what happened can be frightening but to behave like that against your little brother like he's a monster was very wrong of you to do so"

"We...We're sorry" Leo shamefully apologised.

Splinter puts Mikey down near his brothers and said: "Apologise to him, not me"

Mikey sadly looks down before Leo felt horrible now as he hugs Mikey and said: "I'm so sorry, little bro"

Donnie sadly approaches Mikey and hugs him: "I'm so sorry too"

Raphael eventually caves in, feeling the most guilt of them all and joins in the hug: "I'm sorry for calling you a monster, buddy"

"I'm sorry for scaring you" Mikey apologised.

"It's OK" Leo assured, patting Mikey on the shell.

Mikey looks at his three brothers smiling at him before Donnie asks: "So...you have magic powers?"

Mikey nodded before Raph asked: "Can we see them?"

Mikey looks up at Splinter and Valour: "Can I?"

"Alright but just a little bit, OK?" Splinter nodded.

Valour sits down with Mikey in her lap: "Deep breath and think of the happiest things you can imagine"

Soon Mikey closes his eyes before his hands glow and sparkle and soon with much happy thought, he conquers moving images and illusions of animals, man-made items and many more before the family's eyes.

The three brothers oohed and aahed in awe of Mikey's powers while Splinter proudly watches as Mikey happily displays his magic to his brothers for the first time ever.

Eventually the memory ended and soon Magus got the whole family to return to where they were before in the present and next to Michelangelo, still asleep on the medical bed.

Chapter 21: Let It Go

Notes:

NOTE: THE FOLLOWING SONG IS COPYRIGHT TO DISNEY, SOME LYRICS ARE CHANGED TO SUIT THE FOLLOWING CHAPTER. PLEASE SUPPORT THE OFFICIAL RELEASE
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1xGmx4K81Hc

Chapter Text

The family looks down at the resting healing turtle before them as Magus soon spoke:

"You all have come far with this, especially Michelangelo but the rest is up to you all now. Let him be free with his powers and never force him to seal them away again"

"I won't; I vowed to not do this never again" Splinter vowed.

"Farewell, Hamato Chan" Magus bids his final farewell and vanishes without a trace back to the heavens.

"Well...now what?" Donnie shrugged.

And just like that, Michelangelo begins to stir in his sleep, eventually slowly waking up from his rest as the family gathered around the bed.

"Little brother" Raphael happily gasped.

"Come on buddy, wake up" Leo cooed, stroking his baby brother's forehead.

Mikey opened his bright blue eyes and slowly stood up on the bed with the help of his father.

"Easy buddy, take it slow," Donnie gently instructed.

"H...How long was I out for?" Mikey yawned.

"A few hours, it's night time" Leonardo responded.

"How are ya feeling, little bro?" Raphael softly asked.

"I feel a little refreshed now, did something happen to me? Did we win or are we in heaven?" Mikey tilts his head in confusion.

"We're still alive, Mikey and you won! You defeated Alarik and save the world" Leonardo gleefully answered.

"I...I did?" Mikey asked.

"Yes you did, my son" Splinter proudly nodded.

Leo hugged Mikey close and added: "You used too much power though and we almost lost you"

"I'm sorry guys, I only did what I had to do" Michelangelo apologised.

"We're just happy you're alright, thanks to Alvaro and the Magerias" Donnie nodded in relief.

"Wait, is everyone else alright?" Mikey soon questions the well-being of the people of the city and the Magerias.

"Everyone is alright and safe now, thanks to you" Raph assured his baby brother.

"Buddy, you're a hero!" Donnie happily chuckled.

"I guess I am," Mikey chuckled. "I can't believe I did it, I thought I would fail"

"But you didn't because we believed in you and you believed in yourself. That's what makes your powers so strong; your love, your kindness and everything that makes you...well...you, is what makes your powers work" Leonardo explained.

"I finally see that now," Michelangelo nodded.

"My sons" Splinter started before he turns Michelangelo over to face him gently: "I just want to say that I'm so very sorry for everything I've done that has harmed you, especially you Michelangelo"

"Sensei" Mikey started.

"Please" Splinter pleaded them to hear him out: "I thought I was protecting you boys from this power but I was wrong; this power should never had been something to fear. I should've accepted this power of yours and trust you to do the right thing; your power is part of who you are, Michelangelo and I should've allowed you to embrace it and helped you control it, not shut you out and block your powers down"

He turns to his other sons and adds: "And I'm really sorry I took away your memories, boys; I just didn't want you to be traumatised by all of this but I should've given you all a chance to learn from your mistakes and allow you boys to help me with Michelangelo instead of forcing him to be someone he's not"

He looks down in shame and then sighed: "I know this apology will not make up for the things I have done to you all right now but I'll be willing to do whatever it takes and no matter how long it'll be, I will do what I can to earn back your trust and love again"

"Splinter" Leo softly said.

"Just know that I'm really sorry for all of this and I love you all so much" Splinter apologised then holds Mikey close: "And know this, Michelangelo...I will never again hold you or your powers back nor will I shut you out like I used to ever again"

Mikey couldn't keep his neglect against his family even his own father, it's not the person he is and all he ever wanted was for his family to accept and love him for what he wants to be.

Mikey cuddles Splinter back and whimpered: "I forgive you, papa; that's all I ever wanted, to be accepted and loved like I have with you all"

The other brothers eventually decided to let go of their small hatred they had against Splinter for taking away his memories and joins in the hug:

"We forgive you, sensei" Raphael forgave him. "You're our dad and we know you tried to meant well"

"We all made mistakes but at least we can make things better together now" Donnie nodded. "All of us together"

"Donnie's right, we can't change the past but we can make a better present and future together now that we're all together as one" Leonardo accepted his father's forgiveness:

"I promise I'll make you all proud" Michelangelo vowed.

"Bro, you already have," Raphael chuckled.

"We love you, Mikey," Donnie happily said.

"And we'll always be with you," Leonardo vowed.

"Thanks guys, you're the best family I could ever ask for" Mikey happily thanked his family.

"And you're the best little sunshine we could ever want in our lives" Splinter proudly stated to which the other turtles agreed.

"Glad to see you guys have made amends together"

The family turns to see Alvaro and Asami before Michelangelo happily said:

"Thank goodness you guys are alright"

"We are now, thanks to you," Asami replied.

"And, Mikey, for what it's worth...I'm really sorry that I was too harsh on you" Alvaro apologised for how he treated Mikey. "I was jealous that you were the Chosen Magus and I thought you were chosen by mistake; but I can finally see now why Magus chose you and you really are the Chosen Magus"

"It's alright, Alvaro, I forgive you" Mikey kindly forgave Alvaro: "Is everyone out there doing OK?"

"The citizens are still a little spooked but they're alright, rest assured" Asami replied.

"That being said, we kind of need your help," Alvaro added. "We'd be honoured if you use your power to fix the city if that's not too much to ask"

Mikey looks at his family who each gave him an encouraging nod to do his best before he answered: "I'll do my best"

"That's all we ask," Asami nodded with a smile.

The family helped Mikey up on his feet before they all reached the palace gates where they saw the entire crowd of the Magerias and the outlanders together, looking at the Chosen Magus with awe and confusion.

"Are you OK?" Splinter asked.

"I'm a little nervous," Mikey replied.

"You can do this, little bro" Raphael showed his support.

"The people have faith in you, take your time" Alvaro instructed.

"I never thought this would come to be like this" Mikey took a deep breath.

"Use your power to your heart's content, Mikey, you're free to use them as you please" Leo encouraged Mikey.

"You got this, buddy," Donnie happily added.

Michelangelo looked at the crowd nervously before he looked up at the clear night sky with the stars shining so bright as he was wondering how he was going to fix this city with his power.

Will it work?

Or will it backfire on him badly?

He closed his eyes and took a few more deep breaths...


MIKEY:

The stars glows bright on the sky tonight

Not a storm cloud to be seen


A kingdom of isolation

And long ago I was the king


The wind is howling like this swirling storm inside

Couldn't keep it in, heaven knows I've tried


Don't let them in, don't let them see

Be the good guy you always have to be


Conceal, don't feel, don't let them know

Well, now they know


Bright blue aura begins to glow around Mikey to which the crowd reacted in surprise and/or awe before he touches the ground and like a river flowing, blue magical lights begin to spread around the city like paint.

 

MIKEY:

Let it go, let it go

Can't hold it back anymore


Let it go, let it go

Turn away and slam the door


I don't care what they're going to say

Let the stars shine on


The power never bothered me anyway


Mikey looks up to see the people are amazed that the city was getting restored to its original position like time is rewinding itself or like a VCR player rewinding a movie.

Confided, he continues repairing the city with his magic.


MIKEY:

It's funny how some distance makes everything seem small

And the fears that once controlled me can't get to me at all


It's time to see what I can do

To test the limits and break through


No right, no wrong, no rules for me

I'm free


Mikey decided to play a little show with magical fireworks in the air while the crowd cheered in excitement.


MIKEY:

Let it go, let it go

I am one with the wind and sky


Let it go, let it go

You'll never see me cry


Here I stand and here I stay

Let the stars shine on


At that point, the magical turtle begins to float in the air with his magical aura swirling around him like a cyclone as the city stops glowing and is finally repaired.

The Chosen Magus's eyes begin to glow and show off illusions to the exciting crowd:


MIKEY:

My power flurries through the air into the ground

My soul is spiralling in spellbinding fractals all around


And one thought crystallizes like a magic blast

I'm never going back; the past is in the past


Mikey's body suddenly grows bright like a star and when the light vanishes, there float Michelangelo back to his Chosen Magus form with his body glowing blue with bright blue markings around as he brings the firework and magic display to its crescendo!


MIKEY:

Let it go, let it go

When I'll rise like the break of dawn


Let it go, let it go

That lonely boy is gone


Here I stand in the light of day

Let the stars shine on


The power never bothered me anyway!!!

 

Chapter 22: Epilogue

Notes:

NOTE: THE FOLLOWING SONG AND VIDEO IS COPYRIGHT TO QUEEN
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lD5J-lroElM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Mikey touches the ground in his power form, the crowd cheers for Mikey as his family congratulate him for fixing the city.

"You did good, bro" Leo winked.

"Ya still a show off, ya know that" Raph playfully teased.

"Love you too, Raphie" Mikey teased back to which Raph just chuckled and rolled his eyes

Donatello soon brought the captive Mencius over to the family and said: "Now what are we gonna do with you?"

"Look, can we just forget about all of this and start anew? You did things and I did things and we'll just accept the fact that it's all over and we all live happily ever after" Mencius cowardly chuckled.

"You're slaughtered most of our people and half of the organic citizens of this city! No way in heck we'll let you get away with this" Alvaro angrily replied.

The crowd all voiced their outrage that some of them wanted Mencius killed before Asami cried out:

"Enough! The decision alone goes to the Chosen Magus"

"Me?" Mikey quizzed.

"Follow your heart, Michelangelo," Splinter advised.

"Yes, follow your heart, sir; surely you have some mercy for little old me" Mencius whimpered.

"You know...the crimes you have done should be punishable by death" Michelangelo started but soon adds when he saw Mencius look alarmed:

"But I think the appropriate way to settle this is to banish you into the dark dimension for all eternity"

The crowd cheered at that before Alvaro and Asami worked together to open up the portal to the dark dimension.

"Mencius, for your crimes of murder and war, We sentence you to be banished into the dark dimension for eternity, never to return" Asami lay down the law.

"Go ahead, throw me in there but if Alarik can come back then so can I!" Mencius angrily shouted. "I'll return with a bigger army if it takes a thousand years and all you filthy scum will fall to your—!"

"Ah shut the hell up already" Mikey groaned and with one swift movement, he pulled Mencius's robotic head out of his body.

The crowd gasped in alarm before Donnie cried out: "Dude, you said you weren't going to--!"

"Didn't kill him" Mikey winked and shows everyone that Mencius is still alive, only just a robotic head now.

"What have you done to me?!" Mencius shrieked.

"Just to make sure you don't come back, you'll just be a floating head" Mikey chuckled.

"I'll get you for this, Michelangelo, I'll get you for this" Mencius vowed.

"I doubt that, have a nice eternity" Mikey teased

"Nooooo!" Mencius screamed as Mikey throws the robotic head into the dark dimension,

The portal soon closes and with that, Mencius is trapped in the dark dimension for all eternity as the crowd rejoice that the war is over.

"So what happens now?" Alvaro asked.

"The people will need a leader," Asami replied.

Michelangelo smiles and goes to Asami before he said: "Maybe you should be the leader, Asami"

"Me?" Asami gasped.

"Yeah, you always had a good heart and sense of leadership when it comes to our people," Alvaro agreed.

"But I don't know the first thing about being an empress or a queen," Asami nervously replied.

"You won't be alone, little sister; I'll be here to help you" Alvaro assured her.

"You can do this, Asami. I know you can" Mikey showed his support for Asami.

The young witch looks around at the crowd and realises now that this was her chance to step up and do the next right thing for the people and for the world.

She stood on top of the palace stairs and addresses the people:

"Follow citizens...we've been through a very hard and frightening time and there will be other times that can frighten us and make us go through hardship but if you let me, I want to bring peace and unity to our city and our planet once more. I want to help you all if you would accept as...Empress Asami"

A few moments have passed before the Magerias and the citizens one by one bowed before their new leader as well as the Hamato Clan bowed before her.

"It will never not be easy to get used to one another, I understand that but all I ask is that we give each other a chance to help each other grow and unite as one and thus show our god, Magus, that we have come so far to unity and freedom. The time is free and the war is over" Asami announced.

The crowd cheered and rejoiced at that news to which Alvaro walks up to her and said: "You're going to be a great empress"

"As long as I have you, brother; we can keep this city safe and free," Asami happily replied.

They turn to the Hamato Clan and addressed Michelangelo: "Thank you Michelangelo, you and your family have brought peace and unity to our world again"

"It's alright, I'm just glad things ended well" Mikey bashfully chuckled.

"If you like, you're more than welcome to stay with us" Alvaro offered.

"Thanks but I'll have to pass" Michelangelo kindly refused and heads to his family: "I belong with them, my family"

"Very well but don't be a stranger, you guys are welcome to visit us anytime you like" Asami nodded.

"We'll be sure to visit when we can," Splinter promised.

The clan bid their goodbyes to the Magerias as the magical folk begin to sing in their native tongues as a farewell to their Chosen Magus. The portal back to New York City opens and with one last wave and goodbye, the Hamato Clan returns home to their lair through the portal.

"Home sweet home" Leonardo sighed in relief.

"I agree, it's good to be home," Splinter nodded.

Donnie wasted no time, rushing to his lab and addressing his equipment like they were his babies while Raph looks at Mikey who looks unsure about something.

"What's wrong, little bro?" Raph asked.

"It's all so surreal, now that we're home and things have changed, I don't know what to do" Mikey shrugged.

"Well I can tell you this, You will no longer be shut out again and you are free to use your powers as you wish" Splinter replied, putting a comfort paw on his son's shoulder.

"Really?" Mikey excitedly nodded.

"Well, maybe not too much of your power if you don't mind" Splinter awkwardly chuckled. "Don't want to make so much of a mess with them"

"Fair enough," Mikey nodded.

"But listen, no matter what happens; know that I'll always love you and your brothers so very much. My magical son" Splinter proudly replied.

"Yeah, I promise too that I won't be too hard on you anymore" Raphael vowed as well.

"Does this mean I get to ride your motorcycle?" Mikey giggled with adoring eyes.

"Don't push it" Raphael deviously growled, giving a playful punch to the shoulder.

"OK, sorry" Mikey chuckled as Raph hugged him.

"And hey, always remember that we'll always have your back" Leonardo reminded Mikey with a wink.

"And we'll always be there for you if you ever need us," Donnie happily added.

"I just hope that I'll do better at patrol and be the best little brother you always wanted," Mikey said, looking hopeful at his family.

Splinter hugs Mikey close before the other brothers join in the hug: "You are the greatest thing we could ever wanted, Michelangelo"

The other brothers agreed and happily held the hug with Splinter and Mikey. For the first time in forever, Michelangelo felt the future was his for the taken now that he'll never be shut out or feel unloved and alone ever again.

He is a great little brother, a great son, a great ninja and most of all, the great Chosen Magus from now till the day he dies.

 

MAGUS:

While the sun hangs in the sky and the desert has sand

While the waves crash in the sea and meet the land


While there's a wind and the stars and the rainbow

'Til the mountains crumble into the plain


Oh, yes, we'll keep on tryin'

Tread that fine line


Oh, we'll keep on tryin', yeah

Just passing our time


MIKEY:

While we live according to race, colour or creed

While we rule by blind madness and pure greed


Our lives dictated by tradition, superstition, false religion

Through the aeons, and on and on


Oh, yes, we'll keep on tryin'

We'll tread that fine line


Oh-oh, we'll keep on tryin'

'Til the end of time

'Til the end of time!!


MAGUS:

Through the sorrow, all through our splendour

Don't take offence at my innuendo


MIKEY:

You can be anything you want to be

Just turn yourself into anything you think that you could ever be


MIKEY & MAGUS:

Be free with your tempo, be free, be free

Surrender your ego, be free, be free to yourself


MIKEY:

If there's a God or any kind of justice under the sky

If there's a point, if there's a reason to live or die


MAGUS:

If there's an answer to the questions, we feel bound to ask

Show yourself, destroy our fears, release your mask


MIKEY & MAGUS:

Oh, yes, we'll keep on trying

Hey, tread that fine line


Yeah, we'll keep on smiling, yeah (yeah, yeah)

And whatever will be, will be


We'll keep on trying

We'll just keep on trying


MAGUS:

'Til the end of time


MIKEY:

'Til the end of time


MIKEY & MAGUS:

'Til the end of time!!!


THE END


CREDITS

Cast:

Michelangelo ... Greg Cipes

Leonardo ... Seth Green

Donatello ... Rob Paulsen

Raphael ... Sean Astin

Hamato Yoshi ... Hoon Lee

The Ancient One/Alarik ... Mark Hamill

Alvaro ... Nolan North

Asami ... Mae Whitman

Nova/Valour ... Tara Strong

Emperor Mencius ... James Hong

Carnage ... Fred Tatasciore

Magus ... Darren Dunstan

Notes:

Story ... A.G (Me)

Nickelodeon's 2012 adaptation of Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles is copyright to Nickelodeon Animation Studios

And that's the end of the story, hope you all enjoy it!

Have a nice day/evening!

A.G

Series this work belongs to: